The Dragon's Shadow

by FoxOnTheRocks

Summary:

A lost princess returns to her homeland, betraying the family that raised her. While some welcome her home, others greet her with open hostility and mistrust, the most outspoken of which is Saizo the Fifth, her older brother's loyal ninja retainer. He sets out to prove that her earnest, childlike nature is nothing but a front to disguise the fact that she is a Nohrian spy. Corrin works hard for the acceptance of her new comrades while struggling with the choices she's made and the challenges looming ahead. From the seeds of hatred and mistrust, something unexpected begins to grow: slow-burning romance between an unlikely pair.

Notes:

This began as me fleshing out the in-game dialogue between these characters, but evolved way past that. So while some of these scenes will seem very familiar, they are just the buildings blocks around which the rest of the story was allowed to grow. It is a work in progress, but I have enough to post regular chapters for some time if I get enough of a response. Please let me knows through likes, comments, and ratings if you would like to see more!

Chapter 1

Corrin bent over, winded. The last of the enemies had been defeated; she, Gunter, and Jakob had claimed the so-called “abandoned” fort. The whole mission was a disaster right from the start. Someone must have given King Garon the wrong information about the fort, because it certainly wasn’t abandoned—it had been crawling with Hoshidan soldiers! Then instead of following her order to retreat, the soldier her father had sent with her had brazenly attacked the first Hoshidan that approached, inciting the rest to retaliate. Luckily, she, Gunter, and Jakob had managed to not only survive, but beat back the Hoshidan force until they had control of the fortress. She couldn’t say the same for Hans; she’d lost sight of him after he charged a whole group of Hoshidan soldiers.

Corrin straightened, wiping the sweat from her brow as she continued to breathe heavily from her first real taste of combat. Just as she looked up, she saw a group of figures appear from the tree line not far away. Her breath caught in her throat—these must be Hoshidan reinforcements!

Her eyes locked with the man standing in the front of the group. He had a fearsome visage: a large, muscled body cloaked in dark red cloth with the lower half of his face obscured by a black mask. Across his right eye lay a brutal scar, but the gaze of his one remaining eye bore into hers with such intense malice that she felt her body stiffen in fear, and she was unable to move or look away. 

“You’re the commander of these troops?” he questioned. His voice wasn’t loud, yet somehow it carried over the blood-stained grass with perfect clarity.

“Pah! You’re just a little girl!”

Corrin’s fist clenched around the hilt of her sword. Taking a breath, she steeled herself so she wouldn’t sound as scared as she felt.

“Who are you?” She called back, trying to let her anger mask her uncertainty.

“My name is Saizo,” he answered darkly, shadows pooling in his eyes, “I’ve come to claim your life.”

Corrin saw the glint of steel as he pulled something from his sleeve. Realizing that she had to warn her friends quickly, she turned back to cry out, “Hey! We’re still under attack!”

“Die!” she heard the masked ninja shout.

She turned back around, knowing they would get to her before she could run back to Jakob and Gunter. Her eyes widened; the ninja named Saizo was already on top of her, weapon in hand to strike—so close, she could see clearly the jagged line of his scar and the blazing red fire that burned in his eye. With barely a second to react, Corrin drew her sword. Panic overwhelmed her in the heartbeat she realized that she wasn’t going to be fast enough to block his strike. She could only stare into his eye full of hatred as she anticipated the piercing pain that would end her life.

“I won’t allow it!”

Metal clanged off metal. The dark ninja cried out in surprise and leapt out of the way of Xander’s charging steed and swinging blade. Corrin nearly collapsed in relief to see her big brother sitting tall and fearsome in his saddle, facing down their enemies.

“What?!” the ninja growled, “You must be their real commander.”

Ignoring him, Xander turned his face to his sister.

“What’s going on here, Corrin?”

“Xander!” she cried, dizzy with relief, “How did you know we were in trouble?”

The flapping of wings and beat of hooves made Corrin turn to see the rest of her siblings approach: Camilla atop her Wyvern, Leo on his dark steed, and Elise on her light-footed pony. Corrin felt her heart swell in gratitude.

“Looks like we’ve arrived just in time,” Leo remarked, pushing his hair back with a knowing smirk, “You have the devil’s own luck, Sister.”  

“Are you alright?” Camilla fussed from her perch on the Wyvern’s back as it landed next to her, “I was so worried about you!”

“We’re all here for you Corrin!” Elise smiled cheerfully.

“Thanks, everyone,” Corrin fought back tears as she gazed at her siblings, but then remembered where they were, “Um, but…we are still under attack, so...”

“Who dares attack my precious Corrin?” Camilla’s voice was sickly sweet, but her murderous intent was clear on her face, “I’ll have their heads on a platter.”

“I’m not hurt, Camilla,” Corrin reassured, “Thanks to Xander.”

“But Darling,” her big sister cooed, shouldering her massive axe, “It’s the thought that counts.”

With that, her Wyvern’s wings beat at the air, and before Corrin could say a word, Camilla had charged the Hoshidan reinforcements. She watched in awe and horror as her big sister flew through their lines, slaughtering soldiers left and right with impassioned swings of her enormous weapon. Her heart pounded in the chest at the sight. 

“I never knew Camilla could be so…ruthless,” Corrin breathed.

Elise giggled, “That’s right! You’ve never seen her on the battlefield before!” She didn’t seem at all bothered by Camilla’s protective rampage.

“This is not going well,” the ninja’s gravelly voice rumbled.

Corrin had somehow forgotten about the man who’d just tried to take her life. She turned back to face him, now with Xander standing in front of her and Leo, Elise, and Camilla at her side, he didn’t seem nearly as frightening, though she knew now not to underestimate him.

Just then, another figure appeared behind him—a woman.

“Saizo! What’s wrong?” she questioned, crouching with her kunai drawn, “What’s our status?”

“I misjudged the situation,” Corrin heard him respond gruffly, “We’re outnumbered—do we have anyone else on the way?”

The female ninja nodded, “Affirmative. Lord Ryoma is right behind me.”

Corrin felt her blood run cold in her veins. The high prince of Hoshido was about to join the battle? She watched for Xander’s reaction, but his face revealed nothing. This was worse than a disaster!

The ninja Saizo chuckled darkly, “Ahh, well then… this battle is as good as won.”

Corrin gulped.

Xander turned slightly in his saddle so he could address the rest of them.

“It looks like they have more reinforcements coming.”

Leo gazed steadily back at his older brother, “Indeed…What should we do?”

“Well, Corrin is safe, and the fort’s condition has been evaluated,” Xander decided, “I see no reason to engage Hoshido further at this point.”

They all nodded their agreement, Corrin especially so. She just wanted this whole ordeal to be over before it could get any worse.

“Corrin, you take the lead with Gunter,” Xander ordered, reining his horse to turn, “We’ll follow close behind.”

“Will do,” Corrin nodded, “Thank you, Xander.”

With that she turned to sprint away, but before she could, her eyes were trapped in the glare of the Hoshidan ninja. She faltered for a moment, her feet once again cemented to the ground under the weight of the hatred that his eye spoke to her. A heartbeat passed, and she found the strength to tear herself away from his uncanny hold. She turned back to the bridge that led to home, seeing Gunter and Jakob already waiting for her, and sprinted towards them and away from the Hoshidans as fast as she could.

How could she have known then that she had been staring down the man who would one day be her husband?

How could he have known then that he almost succeeded in killing the person who would one day come to mean more to him than the entire world?

Chapter 2: A Dark Promise

Summary:

Not long after she pledged herself to her birth family’s cause, he found her again. He cornered her in a secluded area of camp and glared down at her with his one eye full of malice. He told her that she could expect to have his eye on her back—always. He would watch her and wait for proof that she was a betrayer, a Nohrian spy. Corrin at first bent under his intimidating stare, feeling sweat beads form on her neck. She had a horrible thought.

 

It had been some time since that fateful day at the Bottomless Canyon. So much had happened since then. Corrin felt like she had suddenly fallen into some sort of fantastical dream. After all those quiet years roaming the silent halls of the Fortress, to be suddenly be cast into all of this action, all of these strangers, all of these decisions…it was overwhelming. Even more disorienting was finding out the truth about her past—that her family had not even been her family at all, but her captors.  She wasn’t even able to fully accept it as the truth until Queen Mikoto…her mother…had died protecting her from the shadowy assassins King Garon had sent. So many people died that day in the square…Corrin felt as if a part of her had died as well.

 After that, she couldn’t bring herself to forgive Garon for what he had done to Hoshido—to her family—and to her. She tried to explain the situation to Xander and the rest but…they wouldn’t listen to her. They wouldn’t believe that their own father was a mad tyrant with the blood of innocents on his hands. She couldn’t go back to Nohr after what she had discovered, but Xander wouldn’t have it. He attacked her, her own brother… then Ryoma jumped in to her defense, and that was it. The battle lines had been drawn. There was no going back.  

The sun had set below the horizon by the time Corrin left the mess hall. It had been a wonderful evening with a perfectly cooked meal prepared by Subaki and shared with her younger sister Sakura, whom she was just starting to get to know. Her heart ached sometimes when she talked with Sakura because of just how much she reminded her of her other little sister…the one she had abandoned in Nohr. Just thinking about Elise…and how sad and hurt she must feel…It was enough to make Corrin want to crumple into a ball. But she owed it to Sakura to make up for all the time together that they had missed out on growing up, and she loved bonding with the adorably shy young woman. So she tried to stow her pain in the back of her mind for a later date while she enjoyed the company of her sibling.

Corrin stopped in her tracks. She was nearly back to her tree house, and the astral plain around her was dark, empty, and quiet. And yet … something was bothering her. She turned slowly in a circle, peering cautiously around into the darkness.

She didn’t see anybody… so maybe she had imagined it.

She took another few steps and then stopped again. No, she couldn’t be imagining it. She could feel someone’s eyes boring into her, but, try as she might, she couldn’t spot anyone around her.

“Hello?” she called out tentatively, “Is someone there…?”

A figure stepped around one of the trees, and Corrin’s heart lurched in fright. But then, she recognized the tall, burly outline and the feeling of his gaze burning into her.

“Saizo?!” she let out a deep gust of air as her fright subsided, “You nearly made me jump out of my skin! What were you doing lurking in the shadows?”

“Hmph,” he grunted as he began to approach her, “Took you long enough to notice. If this were the battlefield, you’d be dead.”

“What?!” Corrin felt indignation rise in her chest at his assertion, “Why would I be looking over my shoulder in camp? And what were you doing spying on me?”

He had continued to stalk towards her until he stood uncomfortably close, looming over her. Corrin took an involuntary step backwards, feeling her backside bump into something; she was pressed between the solid trunk of a tree and the solid bulk of the intimidating ninja. Her breath hitched in her throat as her heart sped up. He stood so close to her that she could smell him: a dangerous mixture of gunpowder, leather, and musk. She forced herself to look up into his face, meeting the hostility of his gaze.

“Keeping a very close eye on you,” he answered, his chin tilted so she could get the full brunt of his glare.

“H-huh?” she stammered.

“”It wasn’t long ago that you lived as royalty of Nohr,” his voice was low and calm despite the venom in his eye, “How convenient that we should be drawn into your orbit now.”

Corrin’s tongue was dry. His accusation settled like a stone in the pit of her stomach. She remembered how not long ago, she had stared into that same eye, knowing with certainty that it would be the last thing she saw before she felt the bite of his kunai in her throat. Xander had saved her then, but she had betrayed her big brother and sided with Hoshido. He wasn’t going to come to her aid this time.

“The moment you try anything,” Saizo continued, “I’ll be the first to know.”

Rage boiled over her shock and her fear. He was trying to make her afraid of him, but she wasn’t going to let him have the satisfaction of seeing her cower before him. He thought of her as a child; he had said as much when they first encountered each other. But she had betrayed the family she loved and followed the path that she knew in her heart was the right one. She wasn’t going to let him belittle and bully her choice like this. Corrin pressed her shoulders back and rose up on the balls of her feet to shove her face back into his.

“Except you won’t,” she retorted with a scowl, “Because I’m not going to try anything.”

A horrible thought dawned on her. .

“My brother didn’t put you up to this, did he?” she questioned, eyes narrowing. Saizo was Lord Ryoma’s retainer. Did her big brother really not trust her, after all they’d already been through? The mere thought caused pain to lance through her chest.

“Hmph,” Saaizo grunted, shifting his eyes away, “This had nothing to do with Lord Ryoma. I’m doing this on my own initiative.”

Relief washed over Corrin. Her brother trusted her. It was just this grumpy ninja who didn’t.

“Though we may fight side-by-side at times,” he confirmed, shifting his gaze back to hers, “I’m not prepared to trust you yet.”

Corrin had lowered herself back down, but continued to stare up at him.

“I see,” she responded flatly.

Unsatisfied with her response, or lack thereof, Saizo continued.

“If you take just one step out of line, I will act accordingly,” he promised, fingering his kunai lightly.

Corrin caught the gesture, and she scowled deeply at his thinly veiled threat.

“Remember that before you get any cute ideas,” he added.

Cute…?! Corrin thought with a mixture of bewilderment and indignation.

“I never intended to,” she responded, trying to rein in her scattered emotions. Taking a deep breath, she willed herself to be calm. There had to be some way she could prove to him that her heart was true, so she asked, “Isn’t there any way that I could earn your trust?”

“Prove yourself to me,” he answered, “I’m keeping thorough surveillance notes on you, you know.”

Irritation itched in Saizo’s gut as the blue-haired child continued to stare into his eye with that impetuous scowl. She was either very brave or very stupid; he suspected that maybe it was a dangerous combination of both. In any case, her refusal to bow under his intimidation tactics annoyed him greatly.

“Yes, the ‘Surveillance Notes—Corrin’ on your notebook suggested as much,” she sassed with a sigh and a single raised eyebrow, pointing half-heartedly to the cleverly-entitled notebook sticking conspicuously out of his pocket.

Saizo stared down at her, a tide of anger rising ever higher inside of him. How dare she…?! Too furious and embarrassed to speak, he shoved the notebook back down into his pocket.

“Do you…keep books like this on a lot of our soldiers?” she prompted, clearly oblivious or indifferent his reaction.

“That’s classified,” he growled, his iris nothing but a chip of flint beneath his narrowed lid, “All you need to know is that I’m watching you. Always.”

Another horrible thought occurred to her.

“What about when—?”

“ESPECIALLY then,” Saizo confirmed immediately.

Her cheeks flushed red with a mixture of horror, embarrassment, and fury.

“Fine!” she snapped, baring her teeth at him, “Watch me all you want. But you’re wasting your time.” And with that, she turned and stalked away, fists balled and shoulders hunched in fury.

He couldn’t see her face, but tears threatened the edges of her eyes as he watched her go.

Gods this is going to be difficult, they both thought.

Notes:

Thanks for reading guys! If you enjoyed this chapter, please drop me a comment to boost my self-esteem! I will try to update every Wednesday as much as possible.
--FoxOnTheRocks (aka Foxy)

Chapter 3: Surveillance and Honor

Summary:

Saizo carries out his promise to watch Corrin. However, he may not be prepared for what he sees and how it will change the way he thinks about the stubborn princess.

 

And watch her he did. Most of his free time was spent behind cover, his eye glued to the “lost” princess. He kept diligent notes on her movements: where she went and when, who she talked to, and what they talked about. He followed her when she went out into the forest to hunt. He followed her on the battlefield. He followed her when she went to the mess hall to eat, when she was doing her chores. Indeed, he had even prepared himself to follow her to the bathhouse.

She felt his eye on her all the time. She tried her best to ignore it, but it was weighing on her. Especially when she was alone in her bedroom. The thought that he might actually follow her in the bathhouse perturbed her. She had been fretting about it and in fact put off bathing for longer than she should have. But in the end, she had to. She walked there alone and entered the soft light of the bathhouse. She undressed in a side room and walked out in a towel to the main bath. Through the open ceiling above her, the stars of the Astral Plain shone brightly between tendrils of rising steam. Her skin crawled with the thought that this man was really such a pervert as to watch her bathe. She looked all around but could not see him anywhere, as per usual.                                                  

He was sitting at the edge of the roof, peering down from the shadows. He knew what he had said, but now he began to feel pricks of discomfort in his stomach as he watched her standing stiffly in nothing but a towel. He knew that to protect Lord Ryoma he had to keep his attention on her, and this was the ideal time for a snake to scheme -- when she thought no one would be watching her. So it was his duty to continue his surveillance, no matter how... inappropriate it felt. He was a ninja. It was his duty. He had done far worse for far less.

Corrin felt her resolve harden. She threw down the towel, standing bare beside the bath. If he wanted to look at her, let him. She had no shame. She had nothing to hide.

On the roof, Saizo felt something else harden.

Before she had seemed to him as but a child, so short with her round face, earnest eyes, and that impetuous attitude. But now.... He couldn’t tear his eye away if he had wanted to. Her body was curvaceous and her pale skin glistened from the heat of the bath. Her head was raised confidently as she stepped into the steaming water. Heat rose to his cheeks and he felt his heart quicken involuntarily in his chest. She sank slowly into the bath, and he was disappointed as all but her head was submerged into the milky water. Immediately shame washed over him, and he forced his arousal away. Some ninja he was. He left her to her bath so he could reflect on his disgrace and the pathetic weaknesses of his mind and body.

He dropped stealthily to the ground.

“Saizo? Is that you?”

Oh hells. As if the shame were not great enough.

“Saizo? What were you doing up there?” his brother asked.

“Oh, er—” Saizo struggled for an answer, still trying to push the image of Corrin from his mind, “I was just scanning our defenses.”

Kaze gave him a dubious look, a half grin curling his lips. “Ahh, I see. Scanning the defenses... of the bath house ... during the women’s bathing hour.” 

Saizo thought in despair that his cheeks were probably glowing in the dark by now. 

“If you must know, I’m keeping surveillance on Corrin,” Saizo grunted defensively, “I don’t trust her.”

“And here I was thinking you had descended to the level of the common pervert,” Kaze chuckled, “You’re lucky it wasn’t Ryoma who caught you in the act. I doubt he would be as forgiving of you spying on his little sister during her bath time.”

Anger surged through his body, and it took all the self-control he had left not to throttle his brother. Silently he turned and stalked away.

“Saizo,” Kaze called after him. “She spared my life, you know. She defied her father just to save Rinkah and me, two foreign enemies she didn’t even know.”

Saizo stopped. He had heard the reports. But still... it could have been planned.

“I believe she is genuine. She has a kind heart,” Kaze added in a soft voice, “Give her time, and she’ll show you too.”

Saizo left.

---

After purging his mind of the events of that night at the bathhouse, he continued his silent vigil. However, when their eyes met, there was an uncomfortable energy. He was the epitome of the hostility that many still felt for her. He was the blockade between her, her birthplace, and the people she should be close to. If only she knew how to convince them…He still looked at her with mistrust, and yet behind it was something different, something Corrin could not identify. It disconcerted her.

 He was after all beginning to see what Kaze had meant. Watching her everyday was beginning to show him that this lost princess indeed had a gentle heart. She worked tirelessly for their cause, and she never complained. She rarely took rests for herself; when she wasn’t working, she was approaching her comrades in friendship. Saizo also realized that he was not the only one who held misgivings about Corrin, and he witnessed some tense encounters that left him feeling…despite his practiced emotional detachment…a sort of pity for her. He could see that she was lonely--something he recognized only too well.

He was watching her one day when he saw her struggling with a heavy trunk, the effort clear on her face. At first she tried carrying it, walking bow-legged and hunched over until she dropped it with a gust of frustration. Next she tried pushing it, but it was going nowhere over the thick grass. When that didn’t work, she moved to the other side of the box, lifting up one end in an attempt to pull it. He sighed and stepped out from his hiding spot; she balked, dropping the trunk in surprise at his sudden appearance. She cursed quietly, dropping down to make sure the trunk wasn’t damaged.

“Oh—! Saizo, I didn’t see you there,” she looked up at him nervously as she stood, still catching her breath.

He gazed at her in silence for an uncomfortable second as she scowled back up at him.

He looked away from her, “You don’t look well. You’re a liability to the rest of us if you are exhausted like this all the time.”

Corrin felt the sting of the truth in his words and lost her temper. “And why do you think I’m so exhausted! It’s from having to constantly look over my shoulder, feeling your eyes on me all the damn time! It’s a wonder I can rest at all. I have to work as hard as I can to gain the trust of everyone here— I don’t have time to rest!” She was breathing heavily by the time she finished her rant.

Saizo couldn’t look at her. The truth of her words stung him as well. Instead he walked past her and lifted the trunk onto one shoulder

“Saizo, wha—” she started, but he cut her off.

“Where do you want this?” He asked, still not meeting her eyes.

“I can carry my own things, you know!” she argued, “You don’t have to look after me.”

“It would be cruel to ignore someone in need, and you clearly need help,” he stated, “Or are you impugning my honor?”

“N-no, I just...” she trailed off.

“Then hurry up and tell me where this goes,” he growled, and his eyes finally locked with hers.

His gaze was intense, and she found herself unable to continue arguing. It took her a second longer than he expected to look away.

“Uh, in that she shed over there,” she answered, nodding her head over to a storage building, “T-thank you.”

But he had already turned and strode across the grass towards the shed, her heavy trunk hefted high on his shoulder. She thought he had been blushing. Had he run off so fast because he was… embarrassed?

Notes:

Hi guys!
After going back over this chapter, I decided to change the rating on this story to Mature and add a tag just to be on the safe side. I don't plan on writing any explicit scenes, but there will be adjacent scenes, so I just want to make sure that readers are aware that there will be mentions of sexual content, as well as some graphic violence later on.
This was originally two short chapters, but I combined them into one because I would have felt bad about delivering two short chapters in a row, and I just couldn't do it to you guys. Thanks so much to Kat for your comment and feedback and to those who have handed me kudos; I appreciate every one of you! I'd love to hear more of your thoughts or questions about the story so far!
All the best!
--Foxy

Chapter 4: The Invitation

 

Corrin paced nervously in her tree-top bungalow. She had sent Kaze out a while ago to find his brother and invite him to her room. She often invited her allies to spend time with her, just talking over a cup of tea or discussing battle strategies. She loved getting to know the people she fought beside, and she cherished the times when they could spend time relaxing and having fun in her quarters rather than fighting together on the battlefield.

However, this was a little different. Saizo wasn’t exactly her ally, as much as she wanted him to be, which was part of the reason why she convinced herself that this was a good idea. The ninja had made no pretenses about the mistrust he felt towards her and made it no secret that he was actively spying on her. She felt frustrated and had even been intimidated by him at first, but after recent events, she was beginning to feel more curious about him. Perhaps he wasn’t as scary as he’d like her to think he was. So she’d invited him to her room, hoping that she could find a way to get him to open up to her and see that she really wasn’t what he had accused her of being.

Just then, the door burst open, causing Corrin to leap in fright. She turned to see Saizo’s looming form standing in the open doorway.

“What is it?” he barked, looking around suspiciously.

Caught off guard by his sudden and uncharacteristically loud appearance, Corrin waved her hands in front of her, smiling nervously. 

“Oh, nothing! It’s nothing really, I thought you might want to talk or … something,” she rubbed the back of her neck, feeling hot.

His shoulders relaxed and he let out a loud breath through his mask.

“Huh. Don’t call on me for such trivial things,” he huffed, “I went out of my way to come over here because I thought something had happened.”

Corrin titled her head to one size quizzically.

“You came because you thought I was in trouble?” she pondered, “But why would I send Kaze away to find you if I was in trouble?”

Saizo seemed to grow physically uncomfortable again. “I don’t know, maybe it was something that required someone more competent than my younger brother… He made it sound as if it were urgent…”

His brows knit it frustration, but then he cleared his throat, “Anyways, what was it that you needed to talk to me about?”

Why would Kaze make it sound urgent? I told him I just wanted to talk with his brother…Corrin pondered before shaking the thought. Never mind, I’ll ask him about it later.

“Oh, um,” she searched for words as she questioned her sanity for seeking out this interaction in the first place, “Well nothing in particular really. I just thought … maybe we could spend some time together, get to know each other a little better, ya’ know?” 

He gave her that piercing stare that made her feel like he could pin her to the wall with just his gaze. She could feel sweat gathering on her neck. The uncomfortable silence stretched on for several long moments.

“I think I’ve gotten to know you pretty well, Corrin,” Saizo hinted darkly.

Her combined nerves and frustration bubbled over until all she could feel was irritated.

“Yeah, yeah, the whole, ‘I’m watching you’ thing, I know. I got that,” she sassed back, doing the best Saizo impression she could muster, “But we’ve never had a chance to actually talk. You might find that you learn more about me this way than from watching me through my window.”

“That’s –” Saizo started, but then cut himself off with a growl and turned his face away from her, “I’ve no reason to talk to a child.”

Corrin’s eyebrows jumped up her forehead. Her eyes narrowed.

“Oh, so I’m a child now?” she smirked, placing a hand on her hip, “I thought I was a crafty Nohrian spy?”

“I haven’t made my mind up yet,” he shot back, stalking over to one of her tables. He picked up a wooden figurine and a red ribbon. Turning back to face her, he asked, “Which one plays with dolls?”

Corrin marched over and tried to snatch the figurine out of his hand, but he pulled it away, out of her reach. Anger rose to her cheeks, and Saizo could almost see her short blue curls bristle in fury.

“Now who’s being a child? Put those down!” she demanded, “And if you’ve been watching me, I would have thought you’d have known what they were.”

“I know I see you playing with them most nights you spend here,” he informed smugly.

“Well then you are denser than I gave you credit for if you haven’t figured it out,” she fumed, “It’s an ancient, complex strategy game. I learned to play to pass the time when I was growing up in the Fortress. It keeps my mind sharp so I can direct our troops on the battlefield.”

“A strategy game, huh?” Saizo mused, looking at the piece in his hand to the pieces of various color and shape on the grid board.

“How else did you think I became so good at commanding forces? I’d never left that fortress until just before I came to Hoshido…” Corrin trailed off.

“Explain it to me,” he responded, seeming intrigued. 

Forgetting her irritation, Corrin launched into the rules of the game. She showed him the different kinds of figures, carved from wood and painted varying colors, and explained how each color represented a type of weapon, which had advantages and disadvantages to certain other colors. The pieces sat on squares of the grid board and were only allowed to move a certain number of grid squares at a time. She had a box of tile pieces for the grid board that represented various terrain effects, along with a bag of small stones to create obstacles and barriers, so she could arrange the battlefield to have unique conditions. She also used lengths of red ribbon to remind herself of the range of her opponents’ attacks. Of course, this set was just a shoddy replica of the original jade-and-onyx-carved one she had used growing up; she had tried to recreate it as best she could, cobbling the new figures and board set together out of stray supplies she’d found around the camp.

Saizo begrudgingly found the game impressive. However, he did still have one question.

“You say this is a game meant for two people,” he observed, “But I’ve only ever seen you playing it on your own.” 

Corrin turned her head aside, but he thought he saw a blush creep on her cheeks.

“Yeah, well,” she muttered, “I find it challenging to play against myself. And also…I haven’t really found anyone who is interested in playing with me. I used to play with my brother Leo, but...well, you know.” She paused, a look of sadness crossing her face. “And anyway, the rules are complex, so most people I’ve asked don’t really understand it that well and think it’s a waste of time.” Corrin played with her fingers self-consciously.

Saizo noted the feelings she obviously still carried for the other Nohrian royals. However, he could not find the spirit within him to call her on her sympathies when she was already looking so…vulnerable. He recognized the melancholy of loneliness and grief. He knew it too well. A Nohrian spy she might be, but he couldn’t bring himself to kick her when she was down. Not when she had gone out of her way to invite him of all people to spend her time with. He would see where this went.

“The rules seem simple enough,” Saizo commented, sitting down in the chair opposite, “Set the board,”

Corrin blinked incredulously at the ninja. “Wait, seriously?”

Saizo blinked back levelly at her, “Isn’t that what I said?”

“Oh, right,” she mumbled. When is he not serious? “Sure, let’s play then.”

Sometime later, after being thoroughly crushed by Corrin’s stratagem, Saizo stood up with a sour look on his face.

“Well that seemed completely pointless…but I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt,” he sighed.

Corrin grinned at the grumpy ninja. “Aw, now don’t be a sore loser, Saizo!”

“Are you satisfied now?” he grumbled, turning towards the door, “I’m busy with duties. If you have no more business with me, I’m going back.”

“I won’t keep you,” Corrin smiled, “But we should do this again sometime.” 

To that, Saizo merely gave a dubious grunt and disappeared out the open window.

Despite what he said, or didn’t say, after that whenever she would sit down at her grid board, more often than not she would look up to find the red-haired ninja sitting opposite her, waiting for her to finish setting up. At first, she was surprised; however, she grew to expect his company and began to look forward to evenings spent in banter or silence as they tried to outwit each other. Corrin would inevitably win, and Saizo would depart with some brusque words before disappearing into the night. A part of her thought he was simply there to gain insights into her mind, but another part of her recognized the keen intensity of his eye as he analyzed the game board, deciding his next move. Maybe one day he would become practiced enough to beat her. She hoped he would keep coming back until then.

Chapter 5: Tears of Frustration

Summary:

Saizo sees a side of Corrin he's never witnessed before.

Hmm...where is she going now? Saizo thought. 

The sun was beginning to set, yet his target seemed to be headed into the woods, with darkness fast approaching and no one accompanying her. 

What is she after? He wondered. 

She checked behind herself, as if to make sure no one was watching her. Hah! He waited until she’d disappeared into the trees before he followed her.  

She wandered through the forest until she reached a small pond. Its surface was glowing orange with the light of the sunset. Corrin leaned against a slender tree near the edge of the pond and looked across the water. Saizo heard a sigh escape her lips. He watched as she slid down the trunk until she was sitting with her head laid back against the bark.  

Did she just come out here to get some peace and quiet? He silently opened his journal and jotted down a quick note. 

Saizo stiffened when he heard a sniffle. His head jerked up in shock. Sure enough, tears were bubbling over her eyelids and streaming down her flushed cheeks. 

S-she’s crying...! Saizo thought, feeling as if the ground had suddenly dropped away from under him. 

Corrin choked down a sob. Saizo didn’t know what to do. She laid her head on her knees and wrapped her arms around her legs. He could see her shoulders shaking as she wept behind the shroud of her cloak. 

Oh gods...What do I do? None of his training had prepared him for this. It shouldn’t have bothered him. He had seen women weep before, had even been the cause of their tears many a time. It had never truly bothered him before. She was his target, but seeing her like this...

A pained sob escaped her, and Saizo felt as if a knife had been slipped between his ribs. 

He had often heard her battlecry on the field. It was loud and ferocious, just as she was. On the battlefield, she was a force of nature; watching her fight was something he had begun to regard as a secret pleasure. She fought as if the battlefield were her stage and she a dancer enacting the role of a vengeful goddess of war. She lead their troops from the front of their formation, and she was the spear head. She would always be the first to charge, rushing headlong into enemy range. He had thought her a reckless fool the first time he had followed her into battle, and still had not dismissed the notion. When she alone stood within range of the enemy’s armored battalion, he had thought wryly that he would no longer have to worry about her motives any longer, as he had expected to see her dead in the next minute. However, as he watched them overtake her, he saw for the first time that his original assessment of her abilities had been a grave and terrifying miscalculation. She moved around their weapons like water through rapids, spinning and melting around their strikes, flicking her sword out with just enough effort to drive their spears off course. 

Her counters were devastating. Though her whole body was covered in wiry muscles, she was tiny compared to most of the warriors on the battlefield. He had expected her counter-attacks to do little against the enemy’s plated armor. However, when she went to counter attack, she moved with her entire body, executing tight flips or spins that could only be possible for someone with incredible balance and flexibility. When her sword connected, she had built up such speed in her that the force tore right through to their flesh, spraying her with a fine mist of red droplets. She moved through their lines as they came at her, spinning, jumping, dodging, and slicing, all the while roaring a hellish battlecry, until the momentum of their charge had been broken, and her comrades could swoop in to finish the job. In the end, they had no casualties and only a few minor injuries, while Corrin’s armor had only a myriad of dents and scratches. When Kaze had scolded her for being so reckless, she had only grinned that big, toothy grin of hers and apologized for making him worry, but insisted that the effectiveness of this strategy was clear in its results. She could take a hit, while many of their comrades could not withstand such an assault. 

Saizo had to begrudgingly admit to himself that he had been lucky to have caught her off guard and exhausted that day on the edge of the Bottomless Canyon. After seeing her morph into a dragon and unleash her fury through the streets of the capitol after Queen Mikoto’s death, and after witnessing her true prowess on the battlefield, he had to admit that as much as his suspicion led him to believe that she was a Nohrian spy, he would not want to have Corrin as an enemy. The girl was damn near fearless. Even he, who had learned from a young age how to inspire terror in others, could never seem to elicit anything more than fiery backsass from the princess. He had heard her boisterous laughter, her encouraging words before battle, even her shouts of pain when she was struck hard by an enemy’s blow. 

But he had never heard her cry. 

What could be so terrible that it could make her sob so wretchedly, when the spear of a Norhian General impaled in her leg could only bring angered growls from her lips?

Against all his instincts, he dropped from the limb where he’d been sitting. His landing was silent, so she didn’t look up. He crept forward, growing more unsure with each step. She obviously wanted to be alone; that’s why she came all the way out here. He didn’t know how she would react. He just knew that he couldn’t leave her alone like this. 

“Corrin?” He ventured when he was still several paces away. She hadn’t sensed him, and he wasn’t really trying to hide his presence. 

She jumped, falling over herself to get up. She tried to draw her sword, eyes wide, swollen, and red. She looked at him, and he saw in them so many raw emotions. He didn’t move, and her eyes focused on him in recognition. 

“Oh—Saizo,” she choked out, the tension dropped from her body, and she sheathed her sword, “It’s you.” She then seemed to remember that she’d been bawling her eyes out, and a deeper flush crept across her face as she desperately wiped the tears from her cheeks, as if he might not notice. “I was just, um—“ 

He looked down, “I know,” he admitted. “I’ve been watching.” 

She stood in silence for a moment.  

“Of course you have,” she responded quietly. While staring at the ground. “Because you still don’t trust me.” Her lip quivered. 

She was right. He wasn’t ready trust her, not yet. Could it possibly be that simple fact that was making her upset? If that was the case, he couldn’t say anything that would make her feel better, so he stayed silent. 

“Well you’re not the only one,” she continued wryly, “So don’t feel alone in your dislike of me.” 

She turned away from him and sank back to the ground, closing her eyes as she laid her head back against the bark once more. 

...dislike? Saizo pondered.

“It’s not that I dislike you,” he answered blatantly, “I am simply not ready to dismiss you as a threat. It’s out of my loyalty to Lord Ryoma, not any personal dislike of you that I must keep an eye on you until I know where your loyalties lie.” 

He watched uncomfortably for her response. Her lips turned down and her eyes squeezed shut as if she were fighting back more tears. 

“I know you can’t trust me yet,” her voice was thick with the effort of holding back her emotions, “It’s just ... I’m trying so hard to prove myself. Don’t you see? How much it —hurts— to be hated for circumstances outside of my control? How much it hurts to turn my back on the family that raised me... only to have my motives questioned over and over...

“It was the hardest thing I’ve ever done. And now I have to work twice as hard as anyone here just to prove again and again that my loyalty lies here with Hoshido.” 

She was quiet. He didn’t know what to say. He’d watched her toil away, working herself to exhaustion. He’d seen her approach everyone with a smile. He’d seen her go to extremes just to help someone. He’d seen them reject her. He’d heard cold words and of course the whispers in the camp. 

He walked over and sat cross legged and leaned on the same tree, facing another direction. 

“If your purpose here really is true,” he finally answered, “It will become clear in time. You don’t have to kill yourself to prove your loyalty.” 

“That’s the thing,” Corrin murmured, “Sometimes I feel like that would be the only thing that would make people believe it.”  

At her words, Saizo stiffened in shock, which was quickly overtaken by anger.

“That would be stupid,” he scoffed. 

Corrin glared at him through teary eyes, “ Gods you’re an ass sometimes, you know that?” 

“Well at least I’m not dumb enough to want to go kill myself to prove a point,” he grunted back. His stomach seethed with anger at her mere suggestion. 

“Says the man who literally straps bombs to himself before battle,” Corrin retorted. 

Saizo growled. “That’s different.”

“How so?” she responded tartly. 

At least she was pissed at him now. He preferred her familiar sass to the foreign despair that he had just witnessed. 

“If I know I’m going to die, I’m going to take out as many of my Lord’s enemies as I can,” he explained, “My life is Lord Ryoma’s; if sacrificing it benefits him, then I will gladly give it up.” 

Corrin gazed at him thoughtfully for a moment. He looked away sharply, adding.

“Ending your life just to prove a point is not only wasteful, it’s a disgrace.”  

She didn’t say anything for a moment. When he turned his head to peer at her out of the corner of his eye, she was gazing intently at her hands, rubbing her thumbs back and forth across each other in her lap.

She sighed. “I suppose you’re right.”

Saizo was surprised to hear her give up so easily. Corrin continued to run her thumbs over each other. He waited for her to say more, but she didn’t. She bit her lower lip, ruby gaze trained on her hands. Gods, this woman...

When Corrin looked up, Saizo was gone.

Notes:

Hi there! Sorry for anyone of you who were waiting around for this chapter to get posted. I had a busy month and was away for several weekends, so I didn't have much time to work on fixing up the next chapter. But here it is! I hoped you liked it. I would love to hear some comments from you guys on what you think. I am always looking for motivational esteem-boosters as well as constructive criticism or even something you guys would like to see in future chapters.

Until next time: stay sassy, but keep it classy :)
--Foxy

Chapter 6: Guardian Shadow

The battle had been going well, until she discovered a hidden pathway on their flank. The screams of the enemy horde of faceless charging towards them echoed down the narrow gulley. 

Stupid ! Corrin cursed herself over and over as she ran countless scenarios through her head. This was her fault; if only she’d paid more attention to the terrain— was that not the most basic lesson of battle strategy?! She glanced over at her comrades, entrenched by the enemy, but gaining ground ever so slowly. If she took even one person away from the front line, their whole carefully-laid formation would fall apart. If even one enemy broke through… her eyes darted to where her sister Sakura and the other healers stood healing the wounded a previously-safe distance away from the thick of the fighting. She spun around back to the path, hearing the sounds of the horde growing louder and more frenzied with every passing second.. She would have to hold them, at least slow them down while the rest of her army took care of the forward facing threat. She looked around and grabbed the closest person she could find--thankfully, it was Jakob.

“There are faceless on our flank,” she shouted into his ear above the din of the battle, “I’ll hold them off for as long as I can. Do not tell anyone unless you have to. You have to take out their commander before it’s too late.”

Jakob flinched back and stared at her for a long moment, looking as if he wanted to argue. Then his shoulders squared and he nodded solemnly, “As you wish, m’lady.” 

Corrin flashed him a smile and thanked the gods that it had been Jakob, with whom she could entrust anything. He would honor her orders. She turned and dashed around the bend. The gulley was narrow enough that she should be able to hold them in it, hopefully giving the others enough time to finish the other threat before having to deal with this one. Ahead, the first of them appeared around a corner. Their guttural howls ballooned into shrieks of delight as they spotted her. She drew her sword as they barrelled toward her. 

“For Hoshido!!” Her battle cry was almost drowned out by the terrible roaring of the writhing, faceless mass.  

They descended on her; fists snapping from chains rained down on her. She dodged nimbly, darting in and out of legs and arms, her sword swinging and slicing as she ducked and rolled away from blows. There were even more of them than she had realized, and she couldn’t evade them forever. She cut down several, but more stepped in to replace them. She was soon surrounded. The gully wasn’t narrow enough after all. Thankfully they were distracted enough by her that they didn’t think to run past her to her allies’ vulnerable flank. 

She screamed as she threw everything she had at them, whatever it took to keep them distracted. She couldn’t stand still for a moment. There wasn’t a second to  breathe. Her muscles began to ache and shiver. A fist caught her square in the chest, knocking her breathless onto her back. She rolled just in time to avoid the fist that slammed into the ground behind her, leaving a crater in the mud. She scrambled back to her feet, mouth sucking for air to fill her aching lungs. She couldn’t dodge quickly enough anymore. She took another blow, rolling with it, she was back on her feet. She couldn’t stay down. If they caught her on the ground, it was over. Corrin screamed in defiance as fought back, trading vicious blows with the ravening beasts. With every hit she took, she could feel her movements growing slower and her attacks growing weaker. Still, she poured everything she had onto the battlefield. One of her legs was knocked out from under her, sending sharp bolts of pain up her entire body and sending her sprawling back into the mud. She pushed herself back up, gritting her teeth against the pain and dizziness. Panting, she tried to stand again. Agony exploded in her knee when she put weight on her leg, and hazy, black dots threatened to cover her vision. She swayed and crouched. Her exhaustion and the mud that now covered her from head to toe weighed her down, and something hot and wet seeped down the right side of her head. She spat out a mouthful of copper and mud, her eyes traveling up the hideous creature towering in front of her. 

The faceless saw it’s moment and swung at her; she watched the blow come, seeing its fist, balled up and bulging like the giant roasted ham Xander brought me for that one holiday feast at the fortress when I was still just barely tall enough to see the spread of food over the dining room table , sailing toward her head, and she knew she could not dodge it. 

This is it . 

She prayed that she had done enough to save her friends— to save Hoshido. This had been all she could do for them. She prayed for her family in Nohr, that they could one day forgive her, that they would come to their senses, and that maybe they all would all one day live in a peaceful world. She closed her eyes to the victorious screech of the monster, waiting for the final blow to bring her to the end. 

“GET BACK!!”  

Corrin opened her eyes just in time to see a dark figure slam into the faceless with a vicious slash. The monster cried as it fell and crashed to the ground, dead. 

The man landed expertly and dashed towards her. Corrin blinked. 

Could it be? 

“I’m here,” Saizo’s husky voice reassured, “Get up.” 

He helped, almost dragged her to her feet, allowing her to lean on him as she gained her balance, and they stood back to back facing the remaining horde. 

“Sai...zo,” she panted, “How... did you—?” 

“Never mind,” he growled, “Now is not the time.” 

She winced in pain as she tried to put more weight on her leg; it threatened to buckle, and the pain made her head spin. 

“Saizo, my leg–I can’t…” she gasped, fear for the first time gripping her as the rest of the Faceless closed in on them. 

“I’ll protect you,” Saizo promised, “Just don’t leave my side, not for a second.”

Corrin took a deep breath and nodded. They leapt into battle together, swinging and slashing. Fighting for their lives, they harmonized into a fierce battle rhythm, Saizo attacking relentlessly while Corrin stood close, defending his blind spots. Saizo stayed by her side, making sure no attacks got close to her. She continued bravely despite her serious wounds, fighting alongside the red-haired ninja until the last of their enemies had fallen to the mud. 

They collapsed beside each other, breathing raggedly.

When she had caught her breath enough to speak, she glanced over at him. 

“Still...following me...even on... the battlefield?” she asked. 

Saizo grunted. “Huh.... I saw you ... sneak off... by yourself...And good thing... I did,” he added gruffly, “Or you’d ... have been dead.” 

 Corrin tried to read his gaze, but he was looking away. 

“Not like...we need you or anything,” he continued after a moment, “It just ... would’ve been a real inconvenience.” 

“I see,” Corrin smiled despite herself and closed her eyes to her exhaustion. 

“What’re you smiling about?” he grumbled. 

“Thank you,” she murmured, “For saving me.” 

Saizo didn’t reply. He looked away from her, feeling completely uncomfortable. 

“We should get you back to Sakura,” he answered at last, “Can you manage to walk?” 

Corrin grimaced, “I - I don’t think I can...not yet. I’m sorry.” 

Saizo heaved a sigh and stood up, “Fine.” He walked over and crouched beside her. “Think you can at least manage to get on my back?” 

Corrin opened her eyes, but he was still facing away from her so she couldn’t see his face. 

“Yes,” she answered as she pushed herself up enough to crawl onto the man’s back. She looped her arms around his neck, his arms wrapped around her thighs, and he stood up. Corrin gasped at the sudden jolt of pain from her leg from the shift in weight. Saizo stiffened at her cry, but gently readjusted his grip until he felt her relax against him. 

“Better?” he asked, tilting his chin over his shoulder. When Corrin nodded, he set off.

She lay her head on his shoulder as the steady rocking of his gait, the warmth of his back, and her exhaustion lulled her into unconsciousness.

“Thank you, Saizo,” she whispered sleepily in his ear, sending shivers down his body. 

By the time he reached the rest of the party, they had already routed the enemy. Having noticed his absence, Ryoma turned back and spotted Saizo first. 

“Saizo—!” He called out to his retainer across the open field.

“Where’s Sakura?” Saizo called back, and he heard Corrin groan weakly. 

Ryoma narrowed his eyes, realizing Saizo was carrying someone. 

“Is that-?” He whispered, “Oh gods...” 

 “Sakura!” Hinoka cried out, already realizing, “It’s Corrin-!” 

Sakura turned and paled. They rushed toward him. When they reached him, he bent to the ground and let them take her gingerly off his back. Ryoma cradled her in his arms before laying her flat for Sakura examine. 

Turning to his retainers, his eyes were wild. “What happened?!” he demanded. 

Saizo heaved out a breath, “There were Faceless preparing to flank us. She must have been the only one who noticed. She thought she could hold them off by herself... the damned fool… I got there just in time.” 

“Sakura, how is she..?” Hinoka asked, leaning over the healer’s shoulder. 

“She’s taken a l-lot of damage,” Sakura’s voice wavered, “And she’s completely exhausted... but I think she’ll be able to recover.” She looked up, and her voice was confident. 

There was a collective sigh of relief, and Sakura began to wave her staff over Corrin’s battered body. 

 

Notes:

Thank you guys for your patience! I was out of town for two weekends in a row again, hence the delayed release. Thanks also for those that left kudos and comments; you are highly appreciated as always. I hope you enjoyed this week's chapter. Next time we'll see the aftermath of the battle and its consequences both physical and emotional for our characters. See ya then!
--Foxy

Chapter 7: Trust

Summary:

Corrin and Saizo finally come to an understanding...sort of.

It had taken several weeks for Corrin’s wounds to fully heal. In that time she had had many long, dull hours laying in the medical tent, staring at the shadows in the canvas roof, to think about what had happened that day. Her siblings had also taken turns coming to lecture her for her recklessness. Ryoma’s tongue lashing she had foreseen, but Sakura had been uncharacteristically harsh with her, and that’s when Corrin had realized how badly she had scared them. Takumi came to see her. He didn’t stay much, but he stayed by her bedside for much longer than she had expected. Hinoka’s tears were the biggest shock, however. The guilt of what she had nearly put her family through began to ache worse than her wounds, and the shame of her selfishness was much harder to bear. All of her retainers and many of her comrades also stopped by to visit her, but one face was missing, and Corrin had a feeling that she knew why.  

She couldn’t bring herself to tell her siblings the real reason for her brashness, but somehow she felt that they knew. For all their lecturing, they had also hugged her so hard that she was afraid they might re-fracture her ribs. She had been showered with the love and concern of her family and comrades, and she felt so stupid for almost having thrown it away. She made a promise, truthfully from the bottom of her heart, that she would make it up to them. She would rely on them and trust them to have her back. She would never allow herself to get to the point where she believed she was on her own ever again. She was not alone and had never been alone. She had her friends, her family. And for that, she was unbelievably grateful. 

She had been released from the healers’ care earlier that day, and the first thing she wanted to do was find Saizo so she could make things right with him. Grabbing a bag full of candies she had been given as a get-well gift, Corrin set off into the woods toward the pond. She knew that if he was still watching her, which somehow she was sure he was, he would no doubt follow her out to her usual thinking spot. Sure enough, as she stepped out into the clearing, she sensed his eye on her. 

Corrin looked around. She couldn’t see him, but she knew he couldn’t be far away. 

“Saizo...?” 

No answer.

“Saizoooo?” 

No response.

“SAAAIIII-ZOOO-!” 

Suddenly he materialized next to her, glaring.

“What do you think you’re doing?” His voice was irritated, “Don’t give my presence away like that!”  

“Oh, hi Saizo,” Corrin smiled, seemingly immune to his sour attitude, “I figured you couldn’t be far.” 

He crossed his arms and leaned against a nearby elm, eyeing her. 

“What are you playing at, calling upon your watchman?” he commented. “This is very irregular.” 

“I’m not playing at anything,” she responded, “I just never got a chance to thank you properly, and to apologize.” 

Saizo didn’t respond, so she continued.

“When you told me putting my life at risk was wasteful, I heard your words, but I wasn’t listening to you. I allowed myself to sink to such a low place that all I could think of was myself. I was selfish and stupid, and I put you and everyone else at risk because of it. I’m ashamed of what I almost put my siblings through because I couldn’t see past my own feelings. I wanted to say thank you again, for saving my life and for saving them from the pain of losing yet another family member. I’m grateful that you stepped in to help me, but I’m sorry that you had to. Please accept my deepest apology for that.” She bowed at her waist. 

Saizo sighed.

“Stop apologizing. I should have known that you were too bull-headed to be swayed by my few words. I was aware of your feelings, but I did nothing about it until it was too late. I should have done more to persuade you. I should have said something to Lord Ryoma about it. Maybe he could have helped before it came to that point. For that I owe you an apology as well: I’m sorry.” He bowed his head. 

When he lifted his head back up to look at her, Corrin was at a loss for words. That was the last thing she had expected. 

“You don’t have to...I mean, you don’t need to apologize for anything,” she responded, “I’m the one that was being stupid.”

“While I don’t disagree with that,” Saizo rebutted, “If there was anyone who should have known, it should have been me. I’m the one who’s been watching you all this time, after all. That was an oversight in my observation and thus a failure on my part.”

Corrin considered him and his words for a moment. She gave him a small smile. 

“In any case, I’m ready to move past this.  I brought some mint candies. Would you like to share some? As a truce?” she grinned and presented the small package of sweets in her hands. 

“C-candies..,” Saizo stammered, his eyes suddenly wide. 

Corrin blinked, “Is something wrong?”

“I don’t need your sweets.” Saizo growled, turning away, “Eat them yourself.” 

She brought the small package back to her chest, her mouth open. 

“S-sorry,” she looked around. How had she suddenly offended him so badly? Was it too soon to clear the air? But from what he had said, Corrin thought everything was going to be okay between them. 

“I thought you might like them,” she continued uncomfortably, looking to the ground, “But...I guess  I don’t know you that well, huh.... My apologies, I’ll find someone else to share them with.” 

A muffled noise escaped from Saizo’s mask.

“Stop biting your lip that way,” he was looking at her out of the corner of his eye, “You’re making me feel guilty.” 

“That’s easy for you to say, but...” she trailed off. She could still feel his gaze on her, and it made her fidget. 

Does he still hate me this much? Her eyes stung a little, but she blinked quickly. Don’t be stupid, why are you getting so upset? 

Saizo sighed and uncrossed his arms as he pushed himself off the tree with his shoulders to face her.

“Alright. I’ll come clean...” 

“What?” Corrin looked up in surprise. 

“I hate sweets,” he admitted, looking away again. 

“Really?” Corrin asked in astonishment, “Oh, come to think of it... I remember Ryoma mentioning that once. I had completely forgotten....” 

Internally, she couldn’t believe that the one weakness of the fearsome ninja...was candy of all things. It was actually so funny that she had to stifle a laugh by quickly coughing into her elbow, hiding her mouth until she could contain her smile. 

“It’s not as if they’re poison,” he explained, shrugging and apparently missing her near-outburst, “They’re just not to my taste.” 

 “So if that’s why you refused the candy...is it safe to assume that you don’t hate me?” She looked up at him with a small, hopeful smile. 

Saizo looked down at her ruby eyes sparkling up at him, and for a moment he was unable to speak. It took all of his focus to maintain his posture and his expression, while inside he could feel his heart hammering in his chest. 

“I know you can’t trust me because I was raised in enemy territory,” she continued earnestly, having taken his silence as his response, “But clinging to that conception of me is counterproductive. It may take time before we reach a true understanding of each other... But until then, could you try to have a little faith in me?” She finished, still gazing deeply into his dark eye. 

“Humph,” Saizo huffed. He closed his eyes and turned his face away, regaining control of himself, “I’d already come to the same conclusion.” 

“What?” Corrin asked, shocked once again. 

“My surveillance of you is over, effective today,” he looked back at her, “You have free rein from now on.” 

“Does that mean you trust me now?” 

He blinked. “I wouldn’t go that far.” Looking away, he added, “It just means I don’t think a simpleton like you could be scheming anything.” 

“Simpleton? “ She gaped. Her cheeks flushed red with anger, but she let out a breath and rolled her eyes: “Don’t hold back. Saizo...” 

“I’m glad you’re starting to accept me though,” she added with another small smile. 

“I still expect you to remain on your best behavior, of course,” he said, and she could tell that he must be hiding a smirk under his dark mask. 

“Of course,” Corrin answered with a coy smile of her own, “I wouldn’t want to lose your trust, now that we’re friends.” 

“Friends?” Saizo narrowed his eyes. “Where did you get that idea?” 

“It seemed pretty obvious to me,” Corrin replied slowly with her head cocked to one side, “Do you disagree?” 

“Think what you want,” he scoffed as he leapt up to the tree’s lowest branch. “I’m leaving.”  

“Saizo...!” Corrin called, but the ninja had already vanished. 

She laughed to herself. 

Very well. If he has given me leave to think what I like, I’ll consider us friends. She grinned as she left to continue her work. 

Notes:

Hey guys! Sorry again for the late update, but since this just seems to be the rhythm of my life now, expect updates about this often. Hope you enjoyed this week's chapter. This was adapted from the A-Rank conversations as I'm sure most of you could recognize. As always thanks so much for your kudos, bookmarks, and comments!
--Foxy <3

Chapter 8: Stubborn

Summary:

Saizo falls ill, and Corrin takes it upon herself to nurse the surly ninja back to health.

Corrin strolled through camp on her way to see Ryoma. She turned her head to watch Hana and Hinata face off in a high-speed sparring match when someone crashed into her. Corrin jumped in surprise, but reached out to brace whoever she’d carelessly run into. 

“Oh my, I’m so sorry—” she began apologizing as she turned back to see who it was. She was faced with a fear-stricken Sakura. Her sister shook in her arms and her face was unnaturally pale, while tears threatened to spill over the younger girl’s eyes. 

“C-C-Corrin, I… umm..,” she stammered, wide-eyed, “S-sorry!”

“Sakura? What’s wrong?” Corrin asked, grasping her sister a little tighter, “Did something happen?” 

“I uh, no…” Sakura’s voice shook, “That is…yes...” She sighed, “Ryoma asked me to check on Saizo, but when I tried to go to his tent…”

“Wait, what’s wrong with Saizo?” Corrin asked. The thought that her old shadow might be hurt caused a strange whirl of emotions within her.

“He’s sick,” Sakura informed, “B-but when I tried to go to his tent to examine him, h-he yelled at me!”

“He yelled at you?” Corrin repeated, “Why?”

“I-I don’t know,” Sakura shook her head, looking at her toes, “He told me to go away and not bother him again.”

Corrin made a disdainful sound with her lips.

“Sakura, why don’t you go back to your tent and get some rest,” Corrin advised, patting her little sister’s shoulders, “I’ll take care of it.”

“Huh? You will?” Sakura asked, looking up at her.

“Mhm,” Corrin hummed, “The only thing worse than a grumpy ninja is an angry dragon.”

“Thanks, Corrin” Sakura smiled shyly before looking away again. She nodded awkwardly and shuffled past her towards her tent. 

Corrin marched herself over to Saizo’s tent, words of anger charged and ready to fire at the boorish man who had made her little sister cry. She stopped in front of the tent flaps.  

“Saizo!” she called loudly through the canvas. 

“GO AWAY!” came his surly response, followed by a bout of painful sounding coughs. His voice was raw and hoarse. 

Wow, he really is sick , Corrin thought to herself, but nevertheless…

“I’m coming in!” she announced. 

“Didn’t you hear me?! I said leave me alone!” He snarled.

Corrin pushed the flaps aside and ducked into the dimly lit tent. Saizo was half-sitting up on his cot, blankets pooling around his middle. His mask hung slightly askew, evidence he had just hurriedly pulled it on. He pushed himself to his feet. 

“By the gods, woman,” Saizo growled, his breath rattling with the infection that was clearly sucking at his chest, “What is wrong with you?!”

“It’s what’s wrong with you that I’m most concerned about,” Corrin replied, “And I’m not just talking about your illness.”

“Your concern is noted,” Saizo muttered, “Now get out.”

“No,” Corrin retorted, “Not until you agree to stop acting like a child and let Sakura examine you without biting her head off for her troubles!”

“There’s nothing to examine,” Saizo contested, “I’m fine.”

Corrin stepped closer to Saizo. 

His eyes widened, “What are you--?!” 

Corrin’s hand reached up and brushed his forehead, hot beneath her touch. Too overwhelmed by his fever and Corrin’s sudden closeness, Saizo’s reflexes failed him, and he stood stock still, feeling the icy touch of her fingertips on his skin. 

“See, you are not fine,” Corrin said, stepping away from him, “You’re burning up with fever.”

He knew that, but the last thing he wanted was for someone else to know, especially someone like her. He cursed the heat that muddled his mind and weakened his muscles; had he been healthy, he would never have allowed to her barge in on his private quarters like this.

“If I could be left alone to rest, then I would be fine,” Saizo growled. 

“Or you could just let Sakura—“ 

“No,” Saizo interrupted, “Lady Sakura has more important things to do. Don’t you?” 

Corrin’s eyebrows furrowed in frustration. “The well-being of my friends is the most important thing to me, and whether you think of me that way or not, it doesn’t matter. It’s my duty to help my friends when they are in need.” With a sly smirk, she added, “Or are you impugning my honor?” 

Saizo’s eyes widened and then narrowed in frustration at his own words being thrown back in his face. 

“Tch,” he turned his head, “This is a completely different situation.” 

“Not as I see it,” Corrin said with a small smile. Her face then set into a serious mask, “Now get back in bed.”

Saizo sighed heavily, sinking back onto his cot in defeat. Her stubbornness exhausted him, and he didn’t have the physical or emotional endurance required to sway the headstrong princess. As much as he detested showing weakness in front of others, there was nothing he could do about it now. Might as well let her do whatever she felt she needed to and get her out of his hair so he could rest. 

“I’m going to get you some food and medicine; try and get some sleep while I’m gone,” Corrin advised over her shoulder as she slipped out of the tent. 

Saizo shook his head at the closing tent flap and laid back down onto his bed. 

Corrin headed to Sakura’s tent first. Pausing outside, she announced herself. 

“Oh, Corrin,” Sakura’s face appeared in the entrance, “Can I help you with something?”

“Yeah, I talked to Saizo,” Corrin explained, “He still doesn’t think he needs to be seen to, but he’s obviously ill. Do you have some medicine I could take to him?”

“Hmm, let’s see.”

Sakura disappeared back into the dimness of her tent and Corrin followed. Sakura began pulling out various vials and jars. 

“What are his symptoms?” she asked. 

Corrin thought about it, “He’s coughing pretty badly, and it sounds like it has gotten into his chest. He definitely has a fever; he’s very weak and seems fatigued.”

Sakura nodded and turned back to her table. She began placing ingredients into a bowl. Corrin watched in fascination. How Sakura knew all those herbs and remembered what they were used for was beyond her. Once her sister was satisfied with the ingredients, she began grinding them down into a paste, adding water. She tipped the mixture into a small glass jar and screwed a lid on it. Then she started pulling out more ingredients. 

“So, what are you making?” Corrin asked, watching over Sakura’s shoulder at her work. 

“Oh, right,” Sakura glanced up at Corrin, “Um, well what I just made is a strengthening tonic that will help him fight off the infection. What I’m about to make will be a rub that will go on his chest to help ease his breathing.”

“Wow, Sakura,” Corrin breathed, “That’s amazing! You really know a lot about herbs and medicine don’t you?”

Sakura blushed under her sister’s praise, turning back to her work, “Oh, uh, well I guess so.”

When Sakura was finished, she handed Corrin two small jars. 

“Here you go. It’s important not to mix these up,” Sakura cautioned, “You can tell them apart by smell if nothing else; the rub has a sharp smell, while the tonic is much more mellow.”

Corrin gazed in awe at the two small jars. “Thanks again, Sakura!” she smiled, “You’re amazing!”

“It’s nothing, really,” Sakura blushed uncomfortably. 

“I’ll let you know how it goes,” Corrin waved and exited the tent. 

She placed the jars gently into her bag as she strolled to her next destination: the kitchens. 

Inside the mess hall, Corrin headed to the counter. To her surprise, Kaze suddenly stood up from where he’d been kneeling behind it organizing dishes. 

“Oh, Lady Corrin,” he smiled pleasantly, “You’re a bit late for lunch, I’m afraid. I’d be happy to make you something and bring it your quarters if you would like?”

“That won’t be necessary Kaze, although…” Corrin thought about how she wanted to go about this, “If you’re on kitchen duty I could use your help.”

“Oh?” Kaze prompted, looking confused, “What can I help you with?” 

“Well, it’s about your brother. He’s sick,” Corrin informed, feeling suddenly a bit awkward. She wasn’t expecting Kaze to be on kitchen duty today, and for some reason talking to him about helping his twin made her feel weird. 

Kaze nodded and went back to putting dishes back onto their rightful shelves. 

“I figured as much with how he has been acting recently. I told him to take it easy, but you can probably imagine how that went,” Kaze shook his head with a small grin. 

Corrin grinned back, “Is he always so … difficult when he’s ill?”

Kaze scoffed, “Lady Corrin, my brother is difficult on his good days. When he is feeling unwell, he is downright intolerable.”

Corrin couldn’t help but laugh. 

“He practically bit Sakura’s head off when she tried to help, so I went to go have a talk with him,” Corrin admitted. 

“And how did that go?” Kaze asked.

“Well, he wasn’t very happy about it at all, but I told him I would bring him food and some medicine,” she explained, “And I’ve already gotten the medicine from Sakura. Now I just need to get him something to eat.”

Kaze looked at her strangely, and Corrin felt the need to continue. 

“The sooner we get him back to just being normal, difficult Saizo, the better, right?” she laughed, rubbing the back of her neck. 

“I see,” Kaze said with a funny glint to his eye, “So you need my help preparing something? Don’t worry, I know just the thing.”

 

---

 

Saizo awoke, groaning involuntarily. His entire body ached, and as he tried to sit up, a fit of coughing wracked him, leaving him weak and light-headed. He saw what had awoken him; Corrin was standing near the foot of his bed, a tray in her hands. He reached up and touched his mask, just to make sure it hadn’t fallen off in his sleep. He started to get out of bed. 

“No, don’t get up!” Corrin insisted, stepping closer carefully with her burden, “Just stay there, and I’ll set this on your lap.”

Annoyed, but also slightly relieved, Saizo sank back down into his bed. The fever had gotten worse, he noted. He wasn’t confident he could have stood if he’d tried. He propped his pillows up so he could sit upright. Corrin came closer and leaned over him, carefully setting the tray on his lap. Saizo surveyed its contents; there was a clay pot, lidded so the steam only barely escaped its lips. Next to the pot was a small kettle and a tea cup. Corrin lifted the lid off of the clay pot, and steam billowed upwards into his face. Saizo peered through it to see what was inside. It appeared to be some kind of porridge. 

“It’s really hot, so I’d be careful,” she said, handing him a spoon. 

Saizo took it. He glanced at the spoon, at the bowl, and then back at her. 

“Turn around,” he ordered gruffly. 

“Huh?” Corrin gaped, “But why--?”

“My mask,” Saizo’s growl was low and tired, “I have to lower it to eat.” 

“O-oh,” Corrin felt a strange disappointment wash over her, “Okay.”

She turned and sank down so she could sit, leaning her back up against the bed. It’s not like she had planned on sneaking a glimpse. The mask just seemed to be part of his face; she’d never seen him without it. Now that she actually thought about it, she had never seen him eat before. She wondered why he was so strict about never allowing anyone to see his face.

She heard a sip and then a hiss of pain. 

“Told you,” she sighed, “Dummy.” 

She heard him grumble in response, followed by another sip. 

“Wait,” his voice was suddenly different, incredulous, “This is…”

Corrin smiled to herself, “Kaze told me how to make it. We don’t have all the same ingredients here of course, but I did the best with what we had. I hope it’s not too bad.”  

Saizo stared incredulously at the spoon in his hand. He took another taste. It transported him immediately back to his childhood. He could almost feel his mother’s hand gently stroke his back, her sweet, calming voice telling him he would feel better soon. He felt the corners of his mouth lift. 

“I didn’t ruin it did I?” Corrin’s concerned voice brought Saizo’s attention back to the present.

Saizo didn’t know how to respond. He looked at the head of wavy blue curls, hesitating. His thoughts were befuddled by his fever and the memories that returned at the taste of his mother’s rice porridge. The Hoshidan princess he had been spying on had not only gone out of her way to prepare a meal for him, but had also gotten his mother’s recipe from his brother, all to make him feel better? 

With a start, he remembered something his mother had said to him once, when he was a child. He’d asked her, if when he was grown and fell sick she would come take care of him then too. She’d smiled when she told him, “One day, you’ll have a wife of your own, so make sure you pick a girl who will take care of you like I do.” 

Heat having nothing to do with his fever spread across his face as Corrin wearing full bridal wear appeared, unbidden, in his imagination. Saizo spluttered; he attempted to suppress his cough so as not to upset the delicate balance of the tray on his lap. 

“It’s fine,” he finally managed when he got his breath back, taking another spoonful as he tried to get his thoughts back under control. 

Corrin let out a small chuckle, “I guess I should be glad that it’s even edible. I’ve never spent much time in the kitchen.” Despite Saizo’s lackluster rating, she listened as he devoured the pot’s contents like a bear emerging from hibernation. 

She heard him set the spoon down with a long exhale of breath. 

“All finished?” she inquired. 

Saizo grunted in response, causing him to break out into a fit of coughing once again. 

“Alright, now that you’ve eaten you should take the medicine Sakura prepared for you,” Corrin said. 

She dug her hand into her bag and pulled out the two jars. “Can I turn around now?” 

She heard the sound of Saizo’s mask slipping back over his face and then an affirmative grunt. 

She turned around to find the pot completely emptied. She put the lid back on it with a smile and scooted it over so she could pick up the tea pot. She poured the tea and then took out the two jars. She opened the first one and raised it to her nose to smell. A sharp scent greeted her nostrils, so she closed the lid back on that one and set it aside. Taking out the other, she undid the lid and handed it to Saizo. 

“Take this. I don’t know what exactly is in it, but Sakura says it will help you get better. It probably tastes awful though, so you can wash it down with the tea,” she instructed. 

He looked dubiously at the pulpy contents. “Do I have to?” 

Corrin bit back a smile. The big, bad ninja was acting like a little kid. 

“Yes,” she responded, “Every last drop.”

Sighing heavily, he took the jar from her. Corrin turned her head so he could slip off his mask and down the tonic. She heard the glass clink on his teeth, a rather large gulp, and then the sound of sipping as he took her up on the tea. 

“Heh, ginger, no sugar,” Saizo chuckled, “Did Kaze give you that one as well?”

“Um, no actually,” Corrin admitted, feeling her cheeks grow warm, “I know you don’t like sweets, so I figured you’d like your tea bitter. And ginger is good for your health, so I just thought…” 

“It’s good. Thank you.”

The heat in Corrin’s cheeks exploded. Had he just praised and thanked her in the same breath? She had to force her head to stay facing forward. She wanted so badly to turn to look at him, to see if it was truly Saizo who had said that or if he’d been replaced by someone else, but knowing his mask was still off…

“I’m, uh --” she stumbled over her words, “—glad you like it.” 

“What’s in the other bottle?” he asked, having seen her handling them. 

“Oh, right!” Corrin suddenly remembered, “It’s a chest rub, to help with your coughing.” 

She unscrewed the lid of the sharp-smelling cream, handing it over her shoulder to him. 

“…My mask in on,” he informed her. 

“Oh,” Corrin said, turning to face him, afraid her cheeks were still red. 

Saizo’s head was laid back into his pillows, the cup of tea empty and sitting back on the tray. 

“Do you want another cup?” she asked. 

He shook his head with a grunt. 

Corrin set down the jar and carefully removed the tray from Saizo’s lap, setting on the floor. 

“Why are you doing this?” his voice was low, quiet. 

Corrin’s head shot back up at him. “Wha--?”

His eyes were half-lidded and glassy as he gazed at her.  

“A ninja should serve a princess, not the other way around.” His words were slurred. 

Corrin struggled for a reply. She’d never seen Saizo act like this. He was always so … abrasive and so frugal with his words. But now? It must be his fever , she reckoned. She bit her lip under his rheumy stare. 

“Okay, then how about this? Next time I’m sick, you have to make me soup and bring me tea in bed,” Corrin snickered a little at her own idea, “Deal?” 

“Heh,” Saizo wheezed out a laugh, his eye drifting shut, “Sounds good, short stuff.” 

“Short stuff?!”Corrin bristled, “Who are you calling--?!” 

But Saizo was already asleep, his head fallen to one side and his breath rattling evenly from behind his mask. Corrin’s shoulders fell as she let out a hefty sigh, choosing to let the comment slide for now. She looked at his face for a moment. He looked…different in his sleep. The creases between his eyebrows and under his eyes from constant scowling were slackened, leaving him looking much more like his smooth-faced twin. Corrin’s hand reached up reflexively, but she stopped herself. 

“Oh, wait!” she realized, looking down at the jar of rub still open on the floor beside her, “You forgot to…” 

Saizo began to snore lightly. She fidgeted uncomfortably, looking from his sleeping form to the medicine and back. He needed this medicine to get better, but… She eyed the edge of the blanket, where a small piece of his bare chest lay exposed between the flaps of his tunic.

Oh, Corrin, are you really going to do this?

Taking a deep, fortifying breath, Corrin sat up on her knees. Carefully, she drew the blanket down to the man’s abdomen. She could already feel her cheeks heating up again, not believing that she was really about to do this. As gently as she could, she pinched both sides of his tunic and pulled them away, praying to the gods that he was truly asleep and wouldn’t wake up in the middle of her doing this. She held her breath as she looked at his bared chest; his flushed skin was pulled taut over the hardened muscles of his pecks, crisscrossed with battle scars. Her eyes darted up to his face to make sure his eye was still closed. 

Forcing herself to breathe lightly through her nose, Corrin picked up the tiny jar and dipped her fingers into the mixture. Steeling herself, she gingerly laid her fingers on Saizo’s chest. She froze, certain he would sit up at any moment, but he did not stir. Letting out a small breath, she began to rub her fingers over his tight, fever-hot skin. Her heart raced as she worked, covering his whole chest in a thin layer of the sharp smelling salve. When she was done, she was certain her face must resemble a ripe tomato as she quickly screwed the top back on the jar and placed it on the ninja’s side table. Corrin stood and knelt to gather up the items on the tray so they wouldn’t rattle and then scurried out before she could have any more brilliant ideas.  

Chapter 9: Complications

Summary:

Corrin finds herself caught between Ryoma and Hinoka, literally.

Corrin had just finished up inventorying the armory and was on her way to the mess hall for some well-earned grub when her attention was jerked away from blissful thoughts of tender sashimi, fluffy rice, and sweet peaches by a commotion across camp. She whirled toward the sound of shouting, only to see a bolt of lightning pierce the air, followed by a crack of thunder and the clang of steel. 

That was Ryoma’s Raijjinto...A battle?! Is the camp under attack?!

Corrin unleashed the dragon lying dormant within her. She closed her eyes as energy surged around her, morphing her body into its other form. She felt scales slide over her skin and wings unfold from her back. Standing on four legs in her dragon form, Corrin took two bounds before leaping into the air. She caught the wind beneath her wings and soared over the line of tents and into the center of the fight. 

She had only a moment to take in the sight below: Ryoma, with Raijjinto drawn and pulsing with lightning faced Hinoka, crouching with her guard naginata raised toward their brother. Several of their comrades stood around in shock as the siblings faced off and lunged for each other. 

Corrin landed between them. Raiijinto sliced down her side, electrical current sending flaming shocks through her gut. At the same time, Hinoka’s naginata cracked against her hind leg; its force reverberated through her bones. Corrin spun hard, her tail catching Ryoma in the chest and sending him flying. With a flick of her wing, she flung Hinoka in the opposite direction.. Landing to face Ryoma once more, she slammed her feet on the ground and let out a thunderous roar. 

Ryoma sat up dumbfounded, his full attention on the furious dragon who glared down on him. Corrin swung her head to pin her gaze on Hinoka, who was being helped to her feet by Hinata. 

“ENOUGH,” she shouted, her pain and anger at both of them overwhelming her. “What in the world is going on here?!”

Ryoma’s eyes fell from her and narrowed when they found Hinoka once more. He then turned his gaze to take in the sight of the crowd that had gathered along the edge of the tents to watch the spectacle. He cleared his throat. 

“Corrin, you are drawing quite the crowd, shall we--”

“Oh, I’m drawing a crowd?” Corrin fumed. “What is wrong with you two?!”

This time Hinoka spoke up.

“We were having a...discussion...and it may have gotten a little out of hand.”

“A little?” Corrin wanted to lift her wing to show off the righteous gash down her flank that still pulsated with electricity, but thought better of it. Looking at the crowd of faces, she knew they needed to take this somewhere more private. “Why don’t we continue this conversation in your quarters Ryoma?” 

Ryoma nodded, looking relieved, and stood. Corrin pulled in her dragon self, allowing her body to shift back to its normal form. She was careful to keep her arm tucked over her side and hide her limp as they walked away from the crowd, attempting to hold on to whatever scrap of dignity they could after such a display. 

Hinata remained in step with Hinoka as they approached Ryoma’s tent, which was odd. She had noticed those two spending a lot of time together recently, but she couldn’t quite understand how he might come to be involved in this spat between siblings. 

Almost in answer to her inner thoughts, as they reached his tent, Ryoma turned to the retainer. “I would ask that you remain outside. This is a family matter that should be handled as such.” 

Hinata squared his shoulders and looked as if he wanted to argue, but said nothing. The two held each other’s stare until Hinoka set her hand on Hinata’s shoulder. 

“It’s okay,” she said, “Corrin’s here. We should be able to sort this out.”

Hinata gazed at her for a moment before nodding. He cast one more tense glare at Ryoma before taking his leave. 

Once inside the tent, Corrin looked from one sibling to the other, clenching her jaw. 

“So who wants to tell me what’s going on?”

Ryoma leaned heavily on his desk while Hinoka rubbed her arm. 

“Well?”

“Well...the thing is Corrin…” Hinoka spoke up, “Hinata and I...we’re in love.” 

Her cheeks were blazing red, and her voice suddenly sounded more like Sakura’s than ever. 

“And...he’s asked me to marry him, and well...I’ve said yes.”

It took Corrin a second to process what Hinoka had said. 

“What?!” she gaped, “Are you serious? That’s amazing!”

She jumped to hug her sister, but Ryoma’s fist slammed into his desk.

“No, it most certainly is not,” he growled, “Quite the opposite. I thought you of all people might understand Corrin.”

Corrin couldn’t believe what she was hearing. “What is there to understand?” she asked, “She’s found the person she wants to spend her life with. Is that not something we should celebrate? You should be happy for her!” 

“In what way am I supposed to feel happy about this? We are at war. Our people are dying. Every moment that the threat survives is another moment that they spend in fear and suffering. And yet our sister has been spending her time carrying on a romance with our brother’s retainer no less. Not only is this a frivolous waste of valuable time and energy needed for the war effort, but it’s also fruitless. As the eldest princess of Hoshido, it is your duty to wed for the sake of your country, to secure valuable alliances and resources for our people. I’m not denying that Hinata is an honorable and skilled soldier, but his station is far below your own...what would this pairing do for the good of Hoshido. It would be a selfish and useless union that would benefit no one.” 

So many emotions swirled around in Corrin’s heart that she couldn’t even name them all. 

“How can you say that?” her hands clutched at her side. “Hinoka and Hinata...they’re some of the hardest working people in our army. They both train non-stop...I pair them in battle because their strengths compliment their weaknesses. If anything, they’ve become more effective on the battlefield because of how close they have become. How can you call that useless? Maybe it’s naive of me to say but...if they love each other, shouldn’t that be enough?”

“So their feelings are more important than the good of Hoshido?” Ryoma challenged. 

“No--it’s not that’s, it’s just…” Corrin tried to explain, her face draining of color.

“It’s just what?” Ryoma’s face was set into a hard mask. “If I could end this war in half the time by securing an alliance by marriage, I would. That is my duty, as it is yours, Hinoka’s, Sakura’s, and even Takumi’s.”

“We are not pawns that you can just sell to the highest bidder,” Hinoka raised her voice. “We are people with feelings and emotions!”

“So are our people that are suffering because of this war. Are your feelings more important than theirs?” Ryoma shot back. 

Corrin leaned against the table; sweat was collecting on her forehead. 

 “Ryoma have you seen the faces of our soldiers lately? We are finally gaining ground against Nohr, but at a great cost. Our men and women are war-weary, and we still have so much further to go. Their morale is in the pits.  If we don’t give them some joy, something to bring them hope for a peaceful future to remind them why we are fighting this war, then we are going to lose our momentum, at the very least.”

“So what are you suggesting? That a wedding will fix everything? That we offer you and Sakura up too as prizes for the most devoted soldiers?

“Listen to yourself!” Tears threatened Corrin’s eyes. “I understand that you are under enormous stress Ryoma, but that doesn’t give you an excuse to talk to us like that! It doesn’t excuse you for drawing your blade on your sister! Queen Mikoto would--”

“You don’t get to bring her into this.” Ryoma’s voice quivered with fury. ”You barely knew her! We lost her because of you, so you don’t have the right to--!”

Corrin’s knees buckled and she fell. Her head would have cracked against the table, if not for Saizo’s arms wrapping around her, pulling her to him. She was completely limp, so he swept her up into his arms and carried her over to the settee, laying her down gently. 

“Pardon the intrusion, my Lord,” Saizo glanced over to Ryoma, who was staring blank-faced at him, “I would never have revealed my presence otherwise.”

“Oh my god, Corrin!” Hinoka rushed over and knelt beside her sister. Corrin’s arm had fallen away from her side, revealing the deep slash in her armor. “Saizo, go get Sakura!”

“I already--” he began as Sakura burst into the tent. 

“E-excuse me, Corrin are you…?” her eyes landed on Corrin’s unconscious form sprawled on the settee. She rushed over and began to examine the wound. 

“There doesn't appear to be much bleeding...Can you help me remove her armor so I can examine it closer?”

Saizo balked for a moment before he realized she was talking to Hinoka. He stood and turned his back to them as they began to unlatch the metal plating. Ryoma was still staring with his mouth slightly ajar. 

“Everything all right, my Lord?”

Ryoma turned to his retainer, finally actually looking at him. 

“I--I’m sorry that you had to...but thank you for...” Ryoma looked to side to side, “What I said, it didn’t--”

“It wasn’t your words, my Lord, so much as it was your sword.”

The look Saizo gave him as he said this was a look Ryoma had never seen before. Before he could comprehend what it meant, Saizo had vanished out of sight. He was now in full view of his sisters. Corrin’s armor lay in pieces on the floor, and Sakura had pulled Corrin’s undershirt away from her abdomen, revealing an ugly red wound that stretched from her hip bone to the inside of her rib cage. There was very little blood, as it appeared the gash had been cauterized by the lightning from his Raijinto. The skin around it was red and inflamed from the burns. 

“Externally the burns are not that much of an issue,” Sakura whispered almost to herself, “ But the burns inside...”

Ryoma’s gut clenched, and bile rose in his throat. Never in his life had he felt more disgusted with himself. Taking a final look as Sakura pulled out her festal and began waving it over Corrin, he couldn’t even bring himself to mutter an apology as he retreated from his tent. 

Unseen, Saizo followed him, carrying a maelstrom of emotions in his belly: the strongest of which was a deep, seething rage that he could not fully explain. 

Notes:

Hey! Sorry it has been 5-ever since I've updated. I've been going through the shit for the past two months, and with everything going on, I sort of forgot I had an ongoing story? After a massive wave of guilt, I whipped this one up for you, so sorry if it's sub-par, but I hope you enjoyed! Thanks for reading,
Foxy

Chapter 10: Celebrations

Hinoka and Hinata were married. It was one of the happiest days any of them had had in a long time. The ceremony was beautiful; Hinoka glowed and Hinata beamed. Ryoma presided, and it seemed that whatever had come between the siblings in the weeks prior had blown over. The reason for their spat was still a mystery to most, but their epic brawl in the camp had been the well-spring of rumors for weeks. It was such an uncharacteristic display that even the wildest stories were not dismissed. Whatever it had been, the one thing the rumors all seemed to agree on was that Corrin had resolved the conflict in the end, although the explanations varied from story to story. That in fact was the truest part of any of the tales. Not even Hinoka knew the details though; that was part of the promise. Corrin had convinced Ryoma that Hinoka and Hinata should be allowed to marry. That’s all she needed to know. If Hinoka had known the price...well Corrin did not want her to know. It was a price she was willing to pay for her sister’s happiness, a bet she was willing to make against her own. And though her heart soared with joy at the sight of them pledging their futures to each other, the deal she had made still weighed on her heart. 

It weighed on Ryoma’s as well, but that was the way things had to be. They had agreed to put it aside for the time being, enjoy the special day to its fullest, and only revisit it later when and if the arrangement became more relevant. If it never came up again, both of them would be happy, and if it did...then they would know what needed to be done. 

Saizo had not been privy to the conversation, much to his frustration. Neither had Kagero, or any of Corrin’s retainers for that matter. Saizo had sat in on countless private conversations, both personal and political. It was standard practice. It made no sense to him what information could have been so sensitive that they would bar even their most loyal bodyguards from being present. It didn’t sit right with him. After what had happened between Corrin and Lord Ryoma before, he had half convinced himself to go anyway. His honor stopped him, as well as the fact that Corrin was now adept at sensing his presence, so his eavesdropping wouldn’t likely go unnoticed. Whatever had passed between them, he could sense a disquiet. 

Lord Ryoma he respected above all others; he was his liege and someone whom Saizo had looked up to from a young age, though they were not that far apart in years. All of his loyalties lay with Lord Ryoma and the Hoshidan royalty, but to Lord Ryoma above all others. He would gladly sacrifice his life in his service. And yet...he watched in his mind’s eye as Corrin jumped between two combatants, his surprise and horror still fresh as he saw Raijinto slice and burn through her scales. Should he have intervened? He had followed as they returned to Lord Ryoma’s tent. He had seen the way Corrin kept her injury tucked beneath her arm, her disguised limp where Hinoka’s naginata had struck. He knew she was hurt, but during the discussion, he had realized her injuries were more serious than he’d thought. Countless days fighting alongside each other on the battlefield had taught him to recognize her pain, as much as she liked to keep it hidden from others. He knew the stubborn look on her face when she was trying to push herself too far...the way her color drained and the sweat beaded on her forehead, and yet her jaw would clench, her nostrils would flare, and her eyes would blaze even brighter, giving the illusion of ferocity to anyone who didn’t know better. 

When he had realized this, he’d left to find Sakura. He returned just in time to see her sway and drop. He had caught her before he even realized he was moving. Her body had been a deadweight in his arms as he held her up against his chest. This electric shock like ice-cold water had flowed over him, a feeling he knew but rarely experienced: panic. He held her there for a moment, his own heart and breath stilled until he felt the rapid flutter of her strained heart and her quick, pained breaths. Once he’d transferred her into Sakura’s capable hands, the fear had drained from his body. Corrin would be fine. Once it was gone, the embers that had been smoldering beneath blazed into an inferno of anger that overwhelmed him.

He turned and took in his Lord’s blanched expression, his jaw hanging slack and his eyes staring over Saizo’s shoulder.

When Lord Ryoma asked for reassurance that his harsh words hadn’t caused this… Saizo’s anger focused and for the first time in his life, he had felt disdain for his prince. There were many answers he could have given. The image of Corrin’s face, straining to conceal her pain and her tears, kept reappearing in his mind. How did Ryoma not fall to his knees in horror at striking Corrin, even on accident? How did he not check to see if she was okay? How did he not see her limp, her sweat, every tell-tale sign that she had been hurt...and then to lose his temper to the point of hurling such cruel, thoughtless words at her… never mind the whole matter of arranged marriages. Saizo was still processing that. Not that it involved him at all. He just happened to be an assigned eavesdropper. 

And yet...he couldn’t shake the fury that had seethed under his skin or the thought that Corrin deserved better. She was their commander; she was highly intelligent, skilled, and dedicated to her beliefs. She was hard-working and cared deeply about her comrades. She was the backbone of their army,as well as its heart. The idea that she could be carted off by some No-Name Lord like traded goods made his blood boil. He understood duty, probably better than any of them. But to ask that of her, after all she had sacrificed and all she had done for Hoshido...that was a betrayal. He thought the same for all of the royal siblings, but especially for Corrin. The thought that his Lord would subject her to that ate at him. 

Though he was not one to make assumptions, he feared that their arrangement was related. Knowing Corrin’s altruistic tendencies, it was all too believable that she would sacrifice her own freedom for her sister’s happiness. If Lord Ryoma had already promised a marriage to an ally, would he truly ask such a thing of Corrin? Would she agree? He hoped it wasn’t the case. He hoped his tangled emotions were allowing his thoughts to run away on him. But even though she smiled from ear to ear all throughout the ceremony, he could see it in her eyes: a melancholy so faint as to hardly be present at all. 

After the ceremony, everyone gathered in the middle of camp to celebrate. A wide area had been cleared out, and in the center a large bonfire roared to life. Tables and chairs dotted the edges of the clearing, and a long banquet table had been covered with a variety of mouth-watering dishes. The smell of the wood-smoke and tantalizing nibbles was soon complimented by the twang of strings, the whistle of flutes, and the beat of drums that sang to a cobweb-covered place in attendees' souls. The fatigue and tragedy of war was forgotten, even if for only a short time; the army dissolved into a throng of merry revellers, laughing and dancing, eating, drinking, and joking, all together beneath the sky as the sun died out in a blaze of red glory. 

Corrin munched on a variety of delicacies as she watched the happy scene from the sidelines. It was summer, and though night had fallen, the air still moved with a warm breeze, so she was grateful for the light yukata that she had borrowed for the occasion. 

“Corrin!!” 

She turned to see the bride and groom making their way through the crowd towards her table. 

“Hinoka!” Corrin’s smile grew as she stood to greet the couple. Hinoka wrapped her arms around her sister and squeezed her so hard, Corrin thought she might pop a blood vessel. When Hinoka finally released her, Corrin spluttered to draw air back into her lungs. 

“Sorry,” the bride laughed, “I’m just so happy. I can’t thank you enough for helping to make this happen. Hinata and I are in your debt.” 

“Not at all,” Corrin waved her off when she had enough air in her lungs to speak, “I was happy to help. Seeing you smile like this is the only thanks I need.” 

Tears welled in Hinoka’s eyes, and she hugged Corrin again, more gently this time. Corrin hugged her back and looked over her shoulder to meet Hinata’s eyes. 

“You take care of my sister,” Corrin warned, “You may be my brother-in-law now, but I’m still your commander. You cause her grief, and it’s straight to the front lines for you.” 

Her tone was teasing, but her eyes flashed with a bit more sincerity than made him comfortable. Hinata hid his nervous gulp with a laugh. 

“Don’t worry! You said it yourself, when the two of us are working together, there’s not a thing that can stand in our way!” 

“I know you’ll take care of each other,” her smile warmed, “Now go, enjoy your party.”

After they left to go mingle with the others, she was surprised as Ryoma took a seat next to her. He had a ceramic bottle in hand and poured a cup, handing it to her wordlessly. Corrin took it and peered at the contents. 

“What?” Ryoma asked. 

“Is this...sake?” Corrin asked, smelling the strong scent of alcohol rising from the cup.

“Yes,” Ryoma answered with a raised eyebrow, “Do you not want it?

“It’s not that, it’s just…” She felt awkward. “I’ve uh, I’ve never actually had alcohol before, so...” 

Ryoma shook his head with a small smile. “I sometimes forget how sheltered you were. Go on, try it. I figured you and I could use it more than anyone.”

Corrin shot him a wry smile and hesitated for a moment longer before lifting the cup to her lips. She took a gulp and immediately regretted it. Fire burned across her tongue, down her throat, and into her stomach, sending a wave of heat into her nose. She coughed, setting the cup down to hold her throat and blink the tears from her eyes. 

Ryoma laughed harder than she had heard him laugh in a long time. 

“What are you trying to do, poison me?!” Corrin hissed when she got her voice back under control. 

Ryoma likewise got his laughter under control. 

“Sorry,” he cleared his throat, “That wasn’t my intention.” 

Kaze appeared at her side and handed Corrin a napkin. She smiled gratefully and cleaned off her mouth and lap, still coughing as her throat continued to sting. 

“Lady Corrin, perhaps I could bring you a cocktail of fruit wine? It’s far less...abrasive than the sake,” Kaze offered. 

Corrin only gave him a dubious expression. 

“I’m sure it will be much more suited to your palate.”

She sighed. “Fine, I’ll try it.” 

Kaze returned several minutes later with a glass of pink liquid, a slice of fruit sitting on the rim. He offered it to Corrin, and she took it cautiously. She breathed in, and while it still carried the tang of alcohol, the smell was sweet with hints of fruit and the light scent of mint. Slightly more encouraged, Corrin sipped it. The drink was chilled and tasted like shade and a cool breeze on a sweltering day. Kaze smiled to see her eyes light up as she took a deeper swig of the concoction. 

“Kaze, this is really good.” Corrin smiled at him, “Thank you!”

“I’ll make you another if you wish. I won’t be far.”  And with that, he vanished.  

She turned back to Ryoma, who was watching her with a bemused smirk. 

“What’s that look for?” she scowled at him, still annoyed.

“You better sip that slowly,” he warned, not losing the smile. “Your tolerance is likely as low as your patience with me.” 

Corrin scoffed, looking at her brother askance. “I’ll drink it as fast as I want to. Don’t tell me what to do.” She popped a morsel into her mouth and washed it down with another refreshing gulp.

Ryoma smirked. “Well then, don’t come crying to me when you make a fool of yourself later.”

Corrin cut her eyes at him. “I won’t.” 

Just then, Jakob found them, as the music changed to a familiar string chorus. 

“M’lady, would you do me the honor of this dance?” he asked, bowing and extending his hand to her. 

Corrin’s face lit up. “Jakob! You didn’t!” But in fact he had. She saw Felicia working her fiddle, the familiar notes sending a wave of nostalgia through her. She set her drink down and took Jakob’s hand, allowing him to help her up. 

“Do you still recall the steps?” he asked as he led her out into the flat, open space near the bonfire which people had been using as a dancefloor. 

“Do I recall the steps?” Corrin laughed, unable to hide her delight, “We only did this about a million-and-one times! Gunter wouldn’t let us stop until we could do it backwards in our sleep.” 

Jakob smiled back, turning to face her. “If I recall correctly m’lady, it was a million-and-three times.” 

Corrin moved into position opposite him, setting her feet and weight with pin-point precision. Though it had been years, her entire body still recalled the countless hours practicing the movements, each slight detail hammered into her motor memory by an unrelenting Gunter. The flood of bittersweet nostalgia, combined with a sudden boost of confidence from her liquid courage, made her ignore the fact that everyone else had stopped dancing and cleared from the area. Their stares didn’t bother Corrin. She was going to dance her heart out. 

Everyone watched as Corrin and Jakob faced each other. The tune of Felicia’s fiddle was fast, lively, and completely foreign to them. Jakob bowed low to Corrin, and Corrin dipped in return with a leg out to one side and a flourish of her wrist. With that, their dance began. 

Their hands clasped together, and their bodies flowed in time with the music. Their limbs seemed to weave in and out of each other like they were both tied together in intricate knots. Their movements were complex, yet small at first, but began building as Corrin leapt and twirled on Jakob’s arm. She pivoted, her bare feet skimmed over the grass. He dipped her low, and she stretched one arm out to the ground, one foot to the stars. Then, he lifted her, and she spun forwards, flipping over his arm; he followed, as she had hold of both his hands, cartwheeling nimbly in her wake until they both faced each other once more, arms criss-crossed. Corrin whirled around, uncrossing them before Jakob lifted her by the hips, dipped her down through his outspread legs, then raised her skywards. When he pulled her down again, she wrapped around him, and he twirled her over his back and, through his arms, and around his chest and shoulders in a way that the onlookers could only loosely relate to the whirling of a ninja’s nun-chucks. They continued to entwine their bodies in impossibly complex and graceful movements before, with a flourish of Felicia’s fiddle, Corrin ended her final spin and the pair landed in a low symmetrical dip with hands clasped and outstretched in a wide bow to their audience. 

They were met with silence for a moment before an uproarious cheer went up around them. Corrin and Jakob were both smiling and slightly winded as they stood up from their bow and the crowd dissipated and returned to the normal festivities. 

“Thank you, Jakob.” Corrin let out a heavy breath. “I needed that.” 

“It was my greatest pleasure,” the butler replied, bowing to her once again and placing a soft kiss on her hand that he still held, “I believe our million-and-fourth dance was the most memorable yet.” 

Corin laughed, nodding. “I believe you’re right. I think I’m going to sit down and refresh myself, care to join?” 

Jakob eyed the table where Lord Ryoma still sat, then moved his gaze around at the other guests: “While I do appreciate the invitation, m'lady, I’ve had about as much interaction as I can stomach, so if you’ll excuse me, I believe I will take my leave for the evening. My apologies.” 

“No, no, that’s fine!” Corrin reassured, “Get some rest Jakob, and thanks again for the dance.” 

Jakob smiled and bowed once more before releasing her hand and taking his leave. 

Corrin returned to her seat. Ryoma watched her come, eyebrows raised as he clapped slowly. 

“That was an impressive display,” he commented, “I presume that’s a Nohrian dance?”

“Yes,” Corrin smiled apologetically, “It’s a traditional folk dance that all of noble birth are expected to know. Learning it filled the empty hours at least. I have a lot of fond memories of afternoons spent in the Fortress with Felicia, Gunter, and Jakob practicing…” She waved it off. “It was just nice to be reminded of some of the happy times.” She reclaimed her drink and began downing it to quench the thirst she has worked up from the dance. 

“You had such a different upbringing from the rest of us,” Ryoma gazed at her with sympathy wrinkling his eyes, “You were lonely, weren’t you?”

Corrin gazed into her drink. A somber expression passed over her face for a moment, but she turned back to him, replacing it with a smile. 

“I’d rather not dampen such a happy occasion with those kinds of stories, if you don’t mind,” she answered, “Another time?” 

“Of course,” Ryoma responded, finishing his drink. “I believe I will retire to my quarters before the festivities devolve. It was nice sharing a drink with you, Corrin. Enjoy the party.”

“Oh, okay,” Corrin said, surprised, “Wait, what do you mean by devolve ?” 

Ryoma paused and turned back to look at her with an amused half-smile. “Stick around, you’ll find out.” With that he turned and disappeared into the crowd. 

Notes:

Hi guys! Sorry for not posting in months. I was having some health issues (not Covid-related, thankfully), but I'm doing much better now, so hopefully I will be posting more frequently again. This and the next chapter were originally going to be one, but I decided to split them up because of how long it was getting, so the next installment should be coming along soon. What do you think is going on between Ryoma and Corrin? Is there something between her and Jakob? What has Saizo been doing during all of this? Next time, we'll see some good, old-fashioned drunken debauchery. So stay tuned!

Chapter 11: Deviations

Summary:

Saizo somehow finds himself in charge of Drunk Corrin. In a series of increasingly frustrating situations, he is forced to grapple with something he has yet to fully acknowledge.

Notes:

Hi guys! Here's your apology present from me for being MIA for several months. It's an EXTRA long chapter with gratuitous amounts of fluff, drunken mischief, and sexual tension! I may have gone a little overboard because I really had way too much fun writing this chapter, so I honestly can't tell if it's a work of art or total shit. Please feel free to tell me in the comments! Enjoy!

Corrin found herself once again alone at her table, pondering the meaning of Ryoma’s words. Just then, she realized that her glass had somehow become empty. Before she could think to call for him, Kaze was there at her side, handing her a replacement. 

“Oh wow! Thank you, Kaze.” She took the glass, grinning. “How is it that you always know what I need before I need it?” 

“That’s my job, Lady Corrin,” Kaze inclined his head with a smile. “Can I get you anything else?”

A gruff voice answered from behind her. “Don’t you think she’s had enough?” 

“Saizo!” Corrin twisted around in her seat to stare at her (supposedly) former shadow. “When did you get here?!” 

“A while ago,” he answered, “I am your brother’s retainer, if you recall.”

Corrin’s cheeks flushed in irritation. “Then why are you still here, pray tell? He left quite some time ago in case it escaped your notice.” 

“I was relieved of my post and told to enjoy the party,” Saizo replied.

Corrin looked him up and down and took in his sour expression and crossed arms.

“Well you don’t appear to be enjoying it overly much,” she observed with raised eyebrows. “Why don’t you try one of these?” She gestured to her drink as she took another sip. “Mmm, they’re really good.”

 Saizo wrinkled his nose. “That sugary crap? I’ll pass.” He saw the rosy hue already coloring her cheeks. “If you knew what was good for you, you’d stop where you’re at.” 

He could almost see the hairs on Corrin’s head bristle. 

“Ugh you and Ryoma! If you knew what was good for you, you’d stop trying to tell me what to do,” she growled, “I can take care of myself, and I’ll have as much or as little as I damn well please! In fact…” She lifted her full glass and began downing it in huge gulps. 

“Corrin--!” Saizo started forward, unsure what he even meant to do, but in a few seconds she had already finished the glass. 

She slammed it down on the table and met his eyes as he stood there, unsure whether to be mad, concerned, or impressed. 

“Kaze, I think I’ll have another.” 

Saizo gritted his teeth, suppressing a growl of frustration. 

Kaze met Saizo’s eye with a curious sideways smirk before turning back to Corrin. “Of course my lady, but first as payment, you must do me the honor of this dance.” 

He held out his hand, but she bit her lip as she glanced at the musicians. “I’d love to, but I’m afraid I don't know this one.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll lead you in the steps. I’m sure you’ll catch on in no time with the level of skill you displayed earlier,” he reassured. 

“Okay,” she agreed, placing her hand in his, “But you can’t get mad at me if I step on your toes.” 

Kaze laughed, pulling her up onto her feet where she swayed slightly. He put a steadying hand around her as he led them out to the dancing area. As they walked away, Kaze looked back over his shoulder to make eye contact with Saizo, who was left standing by himself next to the table. Seeming to find something amusing in his brother’s expression, Kaze turned back to whisper something in Corrin’s ear as they positioned themselves to begin their dance. 

Saizo was ridged and nearly shaking with irritation at that stupid, smug look on his brother’s face. Why was he so eager to let Corrin drink her senses away? What were his intentions with her, and what the hell was that look for?! 

Not wanting to just stand there like an idiot, he vanished into the canopy of a nearby tree, where he could observe unseen. Kaze was twirling Corrin, her head leaned back, hair flying, as her smile shone up to the stars. First that pompous butler thought to lay his hands all over her, and now his own brother? He produced a small flask from his pocket and took a swig. They were disgracing their positions as Corrin’s retainers. They were taking complete advantage of the situation to act out whatever deluded fantasies of romance they might harbor for her. Their job was to protect and serve their Lady, not to bed her! His jaw clenched, and his knuckles tightened around the branch. It was disgusting. He was not surprised in the butler’s case; he’d been keeping thorough surveillance on Jakob since the beginning, and his infatuation with her had been clear to Saizo for some time. His brother however...Saizo was utterly baffled as to his intentions. He had never seen any indication that Kaze held a romantic interest in her. Something in his gut told him that Kaze had other motivations for his behavior, though he couldn’t begin to guess what they were, though he had a feeling it was related to that look he had given him earlier, whatever it meant. Regardless of his purpose, his behavior with her was inappropriate, and Saizo fully intended to have a discussion with him later about it. 

Their dance finished, Kaze returned Corrin to her table. She stumbled a bit as she walked, so Kaze kept his hand around her until he had her back safely in her chair. Then he disappeared, Saizo assumed to go get her another drink. Like she needed it! She fanned herself for a minute before looking around the tables, then up into the trees. Was she looking for him? She was sitting there all by herself. Maybe he should go down and join her while Kaze was gone. He took another drink. She probably just wanted to say something irritating to him, which would be a pain. 

Two soldiers walked up to her table. Saizo sat up. They weren’t retainers, just common foot soldiers that he only vaguely recognized. They seemed to strike up a conversation with her. He didn’t think that Corrin knew them either, but that didn’t seem to bother her as she chatted enthusiastically with them. They each took a seat at her table. Saizo wasn’t sure why this bothered him as much as it did. They were comrades regardless of their positions, and so there wasn’t really a reason why they shouldn’t socialize at an event like this. They didn’t pose any threat to her, and yet they were acting too familiar with her for his liking. Even if this was a social event, she was still their superior, as their commander and their princess. She had traded her armor for a flattering yukata, and her face was painted with makeup rather than the blood of their enemies, but there was no way to miss her distinctive blue hair, ruby eyes, or pointed ears, so they couldn’t be confused about her identity. What were they even talking about? It wasn’t like she could discuss tactics or battle strategy with foot soldiers. 

One of the men seemed to be regaling her with some tale. He scooted his chair closer to hers and made a big gesture with his arms, and Corrin watched with huge eyes as if enraptured by his story. He casually laid his arm around the back of her chair, leaning in close to her like he was adding some juicy detail. Saizo had seen enough. 

He appeared behind them and grabbed the soldier’s arm, lifting it off of Corrin’s chair. The soldier turned with a look of anger, but when his eyes moved up to meet Saizo’s, he froze. 

“If you like your arm attached to your shoulder,” Saizo advised, “I suggest you keep it to yourself.” 

The color drained from the soldier’s face, and a bead of sweat formed on his forehead, but he grit his teeth and rose from his chair, ripping his arm back from Saizo. He bowed up to the ninja, puffing his chest out in a laughable attempt at intimidation. “Look man, we were having a conversation. What’s your pro--”

“Sasuke, don’t ,” his friend hissed under his breath, already stepping away from the table, “ Don’t you know who that is?! ” 

“Huh?” he turned back to the other soldier, taking in the man’s obvious terror, “What do you--”

“That’s Saizo the Fifth, Prince Ryoma’s personal retainer! ” 

“Huh?!” the soldier, Sasuke apparently, repeated, whipping back around to look at Saizo, “You’re---Oh.” If his face had been pale before, it was now white as a sheet. He shrunk backwards, taking a step away from the table. “O-o-oh, oh no, I’m-uh-I’m very sorry, -uh- Sir, there was-uh-a-um misunder…yes, a misunderstanding! That’s all…” he laughed, sweat now pouring down the sides of his face. “We were -uh- actually just leaving.” 

Saizo didn’t change his expression as he continued to stare into the soldier’s wide eyes.  

“That seems wise.” 

The soldiers wasted no time in their retreat. Saizo watched them go until they were out of sight. 

Corrin looked at him with her eyebrows scrunched up. “What was that all about?” 

Letting out the breath he’d been holding in with a huge sigh, Saizo claimed the seat next to her that the soldier had just vacated. “Nothing that you need to be concerned about.” 

Corrin lost her confused expression, letting her head flop to one side as she closed her eyes and giggled. “Whatever it was, they were really scared of you!” Her words were slurring and he could see she was swaying in her seat. Gods she was already wasted. Saizo felt himself deflate. Even if she was a small woman and a virgin to the cup, she was a featherweight if two glasses of fruit wine could reduce her to this. How had this become his problem? Where were her retainers? Where was Kaze?!

“I don’t know why,” Corrin continued, “You’re not scary at all!”

“I’m very scary,” Saizo retorted, “I’m a ninja assassin. It’s my job to be scary. It’s not my fault you don’t have any self-preservation instincts.” 

Corrin’s eyes opened to slits as she glared at him. “I do too have self-persavation instincts!” She pointed a finger at him and poked him in the chest. 

Saizo looked down at her finger pressing into his pec and swatted it gently away. “You don’t have any manners either.” 

Corrin pulled her hand back into her chest like it had hurt, and with a start he watched her lip begin to tremble pitifully while her eyes began to water. Saizo rested his elbows onto the table and pressed his face into his hands. “Corrin, don’t cry--” 

“You’re so mean!” she nearly yelled, “I’m not the one with no manners, it’s you!” 

He looked up from his hands to see that she was pointing at him again. He grabbed her hand this time and held it, pulling her closer. “Corrin, please don’t yell,” his voice was softer, pleading, defeated.

That seemed to quiet her for a moment as she gazed at his huge hand enveloping hers. Then her face screwed up again, and she pointed at him with her other hand. 

“I’m not yelling!” she yelled. 

Saizo sighed, taking hold of the second hand and placing it with the first, both now enfolded securely between his own. 

“Okay, you’re not yelling,” he conceded, “But gods, why are your hands so cold?” 

His concession didn’t seem to placate her as much as he’d hoped it would, and now she seemed to be pouting about losing the use of her hands, though she wasn’t trying very hard to recover them.  

“They’re not cold,” she argued, fixing him with an accusatory glare, “You’re just hot.” 

“Heh.” Saizo smirked beneath his mask despite himself, but decided against teasing her about it, lest she begin shouting again. He considered asking her why alcohol made her so damned contrary, but he anticipated that she would only deny being contrary, so there really wasn’t much point. 

Corrin didn’t seem to notice what she had said, and completely missed Saizo’s reaction. 

“If you want to feel cold,” she grinned wickedly, “You should feel my feet.” As she said this, she extended her leg and brushed one bare foot up the entire length of Saizo’s calf. 

He inhaled sharply through his nose, Despite the layer of fabric, a wave of warm shivers traveled up his leg and into his core, straightening his spine. Damn her! She was doing this on purpose! He took a second to breathe until the sensation had passed before he was able to get himself under control again, but he couldn’t stop the heat that had rushed to his face at the deliberately sensual gesture. He realized even his dead eye had opened; shutting it quickly, he fixed his glare on her. He was going to make her pay for that!

But she was gazing up at him with wide, innocent eyes.  

“Wow, are they that cold?” she breathed,  full of wonder, “I didn’t know I had this kind of power!” She gazed down at her feet as if she’d just discovered a new and formidable weapon. 

Saizo was at a complete loss. How?! How was that possible?! He was prepared to be furious at her for using the pretense of coy, innocent drunkenness to play salacious mind games with him! Yet one look in her eyes and he knew that she meant nothing devious or untoward by the gesture. She was just plastered and impossibly, unbelievably naive, and it was going to be the death of him. He slumped forward, letting out a ragged sigh as all of the tension and anger drained from his body, and all he was left with was a sense of defeat and impending doom. 

“Oh, am I interrupting something?” 

Saizo jumped, realizing in horror that he still had both of Corrin’s hands pressed between his own. He dropped them like hot coals, straightening in his seat with a wave of fear and embarrassment at being caught in such a...misinterpretable moment. Thankfully it was only Kaze, who had reappeared looking far too pleased with himself. 

“Only me doing your job!” Saizo snapped, “Where have you been?!”

“Doing my job, fixing miliday a drink, as she requested of me,” he replied innocently, maintaining eye contact with his brother as he held another of those pink monstrosities out to Corrin. 

She smiled and reached out to take it, but Saizo was quicker, snatching it out of Kaze’s grasp. In one swift motion, he turned away, lowered his mask, and tossed it back, ignoring Corrin’s cry of indignation. He nearly gagged on the sickly sweetness of it, but he managed to get it all down without vomiting. He immediately reached for his flask; it took several deep gulps of burning liquor to wash the disgusting flavor from his mouth. He screwed the cap back on with a ragged exhale, blowing the stinging air from his mouth and shaking away the last chills of revulsion as he pulled his mask back over his face.

“Heyyyy!” Corrin cried, looking at him as if he’d stolen all of her joy, “That was mine!” 

Saizo coughed and suppressed a belch. Gods, was Kaze trying to kill her? Heat was already racing through his veins. No wonder Corrin was blitzed. Saizo wasn’t a small man, and his body was highly tolerant of foreign chemicals. A couple of swigs from his flask alone wouldn’t hit him like this. Coupled with the taste, he knew Kaze had not been pulling any punches with his cocktails. It may taste like a strawberry nightmare to someone with a sweet-tooth like Corrin, but that made it all the more dangerous; she wouldn’t know she was sucking down something quite nearly as potent as the sake itself! 

“If you wanted one, all you had to do was ask,” Kaze chided his brother as he collected the now-empty glass from the table, “Don’t worry, Lady Corrin, I will go prepare another for you at once.” 

“You will do no such thing!” Saizo growled, getting up to stop him. 

“But I waaaant ittttt,” Corrin whined, draping herself across the back of her chair. 

“You heard the lady.” Kaze looked at him like that solved everything. “Her wish is my command.” 

“She’s sauced.” Saizo grabbed Kaze’s arm and yanked his brother in close so he’d get the message, and so Corrin wouldn’t hear. “I don’t know what your game is, but it ends here. You will bring her water or fruit juice . Nothing more.” 

Kaze just looked at him, like he knew something Saizo didn’t. It pissed him off.  

“Why are you so concerned about her? She’s not your responsibility.” 

“That’s right, she’s not my responsibility,” Saizo snarled back, “She’s supposed to be yours, but for whatever reason, you’re determined to be a shitty retainer and forcing me to pick up your slack!” 

“I’m not forcing you to do anything,” Kaze threw up his hands, “If you think I’m doing such a terrible job then go get one of her other retainers to look after her instead. I’m sure Jakob would be happy to.” 

“He’s even worse,” Saizo spat.

“Silas then--”

“Him too.”

“Well Felicia specifically requested the night off,” Kaze sighed, “So I don’t know what to tell you.”

“How about why you won’t just do your fucking job and take care of her. You’re disgracing our family and our clan!” 

“What’re you two fighting about?” Corrin asked, seeming to stretch every vowel out to thrice its due length. “C’mon, relax! It’s a party! We’re supposed to have fun!” 

Kaze ignored her and continued to stare Saizo down with that look. “Oh, is that why you’re fussing over her? To protect our family’s honor?” 

“That’s not--” Saizo’s frustration and confusion robbed him of his words. “I’m not fussing , I’m simply--” 

“You think you’re a better retainer than I am.” 

Saizo scoffed. “I know I’m a better retainer than you are!” 

“So you think you could care for Corrin better than I?” 

“Tonight makes that abundantly clear--” 

Kaze smiled at him. In a louder voice, he said, “Why thank you brother, that’s so kind of you!”

Huh?  “What are you--?!” 

Kaze spoke over him. “Lady Corrin! Saizo has graciously offered to take my place as your escort for the rest of the evening, if it pleases you.” 

“What?!” Saizo stared at him in utter bewilderment. “I said no such thing! Did you not hear a damn word I just--?!” 

“Really?!” Corrin sat up, nearly falling out of her chair. “That’s great!”

“Wait a minute, I never said--” 

“Saizo can be mean, but he’s also really nice,” Corrin rambled, as if Saizo himself were not standing there a few feet in front of her. She paused and hiccuped. “He’s… mean and nice.. …mice! He’s mice!” She broke down into a fit of laughter at this, doubling over and finally falling out of her chair and onto the ground, which she found even funnier. 

“Have fun, you two!” Kaze gave Saizo that grin and winked before vanishing. 

“KAZE!”

But Kaze was already gone. Dammit, dammit, DAMMIT!

There was no catching his twin when he didn’t want to be caught. Saizo knew that when it came to pure speed, he couldn’t keep up with his brother. But when it came to brute strength, well...the next time he decided to show his face, Kaze was going to find out just how gracious Saizo really was. 

“Bye, Kaze!” Corrin waved into the empty sky, still lying flat on her back in the grass. 

Saizo pinched the bridge of his nose and tried to force down his anger so he could deal with the situation properly. Somehow, Corrin had become his responsibility. He looked down at the girl who was rolling around in the grass giggling faintly like a maniac. No, that wasn’t right. This wasn’t Corrin--this was Drunk Corrin, a completely different entity from the tenacious tactical commander that he knew. He drew comfort from that line of thought. This was a mission like any other; he just needed to assess the problem, formulate a plan, and complete the objective. If he could think of it like that, then surely he could overcome this trial. 

The first step was understanding his objective. Since he was apparently standing in as Corrin’s--or rather Drunk Corrin’s--retainer, his main objective was to ensure her safety and well-being. Currently the greatest danger to Drunk Corrin’s safety and well-being was Drunk Corrin herself. The most effective way of neutralizing this threat would be to revert Drunk Corrin back into regular Corrin. To achieve that, she would need food, water, and sleep. However, it wouldn’t likely be as simple as that, as he expected heavy resistance. Drunk Corrin was an emotional, recalcitrant being. He expected that whatever he tried to get her to do, she would automatically want to do the opposite. Drunk Corrin seemed to be even further regressed into her child-like nature than her sober counterpart. He would need to be tactical about how he handled this, as he had already been made aware of her penchant for tears and tantrums. 

However, he also didn’t want to underestimate her; no matter how impaired, Drunk Corrin was still Corrin, and therefore still had access to her tactical genius and, possibly more terrifying, her draconic form. Perhaps worse yet was her unintentionally lewd behavior, made only more frustrating by the pure innocence of its delivery. An unrivaled ninja though he may be, Saizo was still a man, and Corrin had already proven her uncanny ability to bypass his self-control and exploit a weakness he still had not managed to completely shore up. His pride was still quite sore about this, but he attributed the source of this deficiency to the incident at the bathhouse that night. As trained as he was in exerting mental control over his physical needs and desires, any man would have difficulty forgetting the image of a woman as objectively attractive as Corrin in such a...position. He could not fully rid his body of the memory of its shameful attraction from that night, and so he had to police its automatic response to...certain stimuli. He would have to be on guard tonight, for her shamelessly amorous behavior, as well as the alcohol coursing through his own veins, would certainly make such struggles more difficult. He cursed himself for allowing such a chink in his armor, and he prayed to every god he could think of that she would never realize the effect that she could have on him. 

He sighed and crouched down next to the girl. Rather than admonishing her for her complete lack of decorum as he usually would, he decided on a strategy of distraction.  “Corrin, it looks like they’re going to start taking away the food soon.” 

This got her attention, and she sat up with eyes huge with concern. Her hair was a mess from rolling around; Saizo absently picked out a piece of grass that was lodged there. 

“We have to save the food!” she insisted. 

“...Okay, we’ll save the food,” Saizo assured. “Do you want to stay on the ground with the bugs until I return or do you want back in your chair?” 

“BUGS?!” Corrin screeched, launching herself from the ground. She clambered on top of the closest thing she could find--which, unfortunately for him, was Saizo. “WHERE?!”

Well that backfired , Saizo groaned inwardly. Corrin had wrapped herself around his side like a baby monkey does its mother, her arms tight around his neck and her face far too close to his. Trying to breathe normally, Saizo shifted her until she was clinging onto his back, which was marginally more tolerable. He stood up, taking a second to be sure of his balance before he walked Corrin back over to her table. He turned and crouched down to let her climb into her seat, but she didn’t move from his back. 

“Get off.”

“No, we have to go save the food!” Corrin countered. “Onward!” 

“Corrin, this is more of a stealth mission,” Saizo sighed, “I can’t be very stealthy with you clinging to my back.”

He could feel Corrin staring into the back of his head. “Aren’t you supposed to be the greatest ninja alive ?” 

Saizo growled, “I see what you’re doing, and it’s not going to--” 

“You’re Saizo the Fifth ,” she insisted.

“...And?” 

“That means you’re the sneakiest.”

“That’s not what it means at all.” Saizo would have pinched his forehead if he weren’t using both hands to support Corrin’s weight. “Granted it’s true.”

“Then sneak.” 

He sighed.

“Fine.”

Saizo did his best to flit unseen from shadow to shadow with Corrin on his back. He wanted to avoid drawing further attention to her current state, which would be rather hard if people were to see her riding around on the back of a ninja. Not to mention the damage to his own image. He was rather accustomed to being feared by those around him. It had its perks, as demonstrated earlier. He couldn’t risk anyone seeing him being ridden about like the princess’ personal steed. He paused behind a tree. 

Corrin giggled as the wind settled around them. “Wow, you’re so fast!” she exclaimed. “This is fun!”

“Corrin.”

“What?” she asked between giggles. 

“We’re on a stealth mission.” 

“Mhm!”

“So that means we have to be quiet.”

“Right!”

“So no talking,” Saizo said, “Or laughing. No sounds whatsoever.”

“Got it.”

Saizo severely doubted that. 

When their goal was finally within reach, Saizo found a dark alcove in a nearby storage shed that was in sight of the banquet table. He crouched there, trying to think about the best way to go about this. 

“Here’s the plan,” he said, keeping his voice low. “I’m going in to get the food. Your job is to stay here and guard what I bring back. When we have enough, we make our escape. Understood?”

He couldn’t see her face from behind him, but he could hear the pout in her voice when she said, “But I want to go save the food. What if you don’t save the right ones?” 

Saizo sighed, he forcefully unwrapped her legs from his torso and let her down gently onto the ground. He turned and crouched in front of her, unsurprised to see that bottom lip sticking out. 

“I’m getting the food because I’m the sneakiest, remember? Hold this.” He handed her a brown tweed sack. “This is what I want you to put the food in when I bring it back. Now, tell me which foods are the right ones.” 

“Well...all of them are right, but some are more right than others.”

Gods help him. “Okay...which are the most right ones?” 

Corrin held up her fingers as she listed them off. “The sweet buns, the little pastries with the fruit in them, the fried things, and… oh yeah, the meat on sticks!” 

Saizo wanted to laugh and scream all at once. He took a deep breath and let it out.

“Buns, pastries, tempura, and skewers.” That would be easy enough. “Wait here,” he commanded, “Do not move, and do not make a sound, got it? I will be right back.”

When she nodded, he turned and vanished. Corrin tried to follow his movements with her eyes, but it made her so dizzy and sick to her stomach that she had to stop. He would reappear at her side every thirty seconds or so with another armful of goods. Corrin held the mouth of the sack open dutifully while Saizo unloaded his bounty. He was not seen nor heard, and the attendants clearing the table thought nothing of the food disappearing, chalking it up to another servant’s work while their back was turned. 

When the sack had a satisfactory haul, Saizo tied it up with a cord and looked to Corrin, who was beaming from ear-to-ear. 

“Let’s go.”

Saizo found a spot beneath a willow tree not too far from the ongoing party that would serve well for their purposes. The trailing leaves created decent cover, but allowed enough light from the fire to filter in for Corrin to see by. They weren’t likely to be spotted by any passersby, so long as Corrin kept quiet. Luckily, she was too preoccupied stuffing her face with the food he’d “saved” for her to make too much noise. Saizo had retreated up to the lower limbs of the willow. He’d given her his water flask to wash it all down with; his other flask he kept to himself and worked on steadily. Two of his tasks he had managed to accomplish with near perfection. Between the copious amount of food and alcohol she had consumed, it wouldn’t be long before Corrin began to feel drowsy. Then he would simply need to escort her back to her room, and his mission would be complete. He had impressed even himself. 

It wasn’t long before he realized that he could no longer hear Corrin munching contentedly on her snacks. She wasn’t making any noise at all, which was cause for alarm. He peered down to where she lay, curled up on the ground against the base of the tree. Saizo dropped down beside her, but she was only sleeping, evidenced by the slow rise and fall of her chest and the soft sounds of air escaping in and out of her lips. 

“Hey,” Saizo said, “Wake up.”

Corrin slept on. 

A little louder: “Corrin, you can’t sleep here.” 

Corrin mumbled something incoherent and rolled over, turning her back to him. 

Saizo growled, crouching down. He grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her back towards him, giving her a light shake. “Get up so I can take you back to your room.” 

She moaned in protest, trying to push him off and turn away again. “Go ‘way,” she mumbled, “Lemme sleep.” 

“You can sleep in your bed,” Saizo grumbled, “Up.”

“Noooo,” she groaned, “Here’s fine.” 

Saizo was quickly losing his patience. “Here is not fine!” He pulled her up by the shoulders, trying to force her to sit up. Corrin’s eyes finally opened as he got her into a sitting position, but when he tried to pull her up onto her feet, she fell limply against him, sinking back down to the ground.

“Corrin!” Saizo growled, “Quit acting like a child!”

Giving no sign that she had heard him, she gazed up into his face with sad eyes clouded with sleep. “Corry me?” 

Saizo couldn’t choke back the guttural cry of exasperation that escaped his lips. He should have known that it couldn’t have been that easy. He tried to calm himself with slow, forced breaths. Just do this, and she’ll be off your hands. 

Letting out another sigh, he scooped her up in his arms and headed towards her bungalow. Corrin made a contented noise and nestled her face into the warmth of his chest, causing Saizo’s temperature and heart rate to spike. He tried to focus on the path ahead of him. 

“Mmm,” Corrin murmured into the cloth of his tunic, “You smell good.” 

He tripped, nearly spilling Corrin out of his arms. She gave a little yelp, clinging even tighter to him. He managed to get his balance under control and righted them before they fell, but he was losing control of everything else. He used unscented soaps to wash his garments, so if she thought he smelled good, then...she thought he smelled good. He could not stop the rush of heat that followed these thoughts, nor could he make words form on his tongue. 

“Where are we going?” Corrin asked with her eyes closed.

Saizo had to swallow hard before he felt he could speak. “I’m taking you back to your room,” he informed her, trying to keep his voice neutral. 

Corrin seemed to ponder this in silence for a few moments. “But yours is closer.” 

Saizo choked on the air in his throat. If he had felt hot before, he was now ablaze. 

“What are you saying?!” Saizo barked, louder than he had meant. His own voice sounded foreign to his ears. His heart hammered in his chest, and he suddenly grew light-headed.

Corrin flinched back from his voice, her eyes opening again. 

“Oww...” She furrowed her brows as she gave him a reproachful look. “Don’t shout.” 

Saizo tried to slow his breathing. He looked down at her face, but it revealed nothing other than displeasure at his volume. He tried to lower his voice, but it still came out with the same unhinged urgency. “What is your purpose in saying such things?!” 

“Purpose?” Corrin merely gazed back quizzically. 

“Gah,” Saizo turned away and let steam escape from his mouth. “Nevermind!” 

He wanted to press her further, but his rational and conscious had finally caught up with him. Even if she had been implying…that...well, in any case, it was best to leave it alone. They walked on in silence. 

He felt her hand touch his face. He wanted to flinch away, to recede from her touch, but found that he could not. He did manage to keep his eye on the path as her fingertips explored the surface of his mask. He only pulled his head away when she attempted to remove it. 

“Don’t” was all he said. 

Corrin pulled her hands away. “Why not?”

At that moment, it was because he didn’t want her to see how flustered he was, but he decided that telling her a story could distract her for the remainder of their trip back to her bungalow. 

“Has Kaze ever spoken of his issues with women?” he asked. 

“The gifts?”

“Right,” Saizo elaborated, hoping to keep her mind occupied, “Whenever he goes into town, he is constantly under siege by strange women who attempt to gain his favor through unsolicited gifts, most often in the form of unreasonable amounts of food…Before I began wearing the mask...I faced similar problems.” 

Corrin blinked at him, her face void of comprehension. Then suddenly her eyes widened and her mouth gaped. “Wait--you mean you’re pretty like Kaze?!” 

“I am not pretty !” Saizo snapped, the heat redoubling in his cheeks. He was entirely unsure of how to feel about Corrin finding his twin brother pretty . This was not the direction he had planned for this to go at all. 

“You must be,” Corrin argued, her fingers once again finding his mask, “I wanna see!”

“No,” Saizo growled, jerking his chin away, “Damn it, Corrin, stop!” 

“Aww,” Corrin pulled back, pouting again, “But--”

“No. Buts.”

“But why not?” she whined. 

Saizo closed his eyes, praying for patience and self-control. He gave a rough sigh. “I also wear the mask because...because as a ninja, I need to maintain distance and keep my thoughts to myself...Wearing a covering makes that easier.” 

Corrin seemed to take some moments to process that, but just as she was about to say something, Saizo interrupted her: “We’re here.” Finally.

It took some maneuvering, but Saizo managed to get them up the ladder and into the tree house without incident. Inside, it was dark, but that wasn’t a problem for him. He set Corrin down on her bed before turning to find a lamp. It didn’t take long. Soon soft light glowed through the room. 

He turned back to find Corrin struggling to undo the fastenings on her yukata. 

“Woman, what are you--?!”

“Help me,” she moaned, her hands fumbled uselessly at the knot behind her back. 

“No!” Saizo barked, quickly turning his back to her, “Do it yourself!”

“Pleeeease!”

“I am not undressing you!” he told the wall, massaging his temples. Gods when would this torture be over?

“Don’t be weird.” Her petulant voice ground at his nerves. “I’m wearing a shift underneath. I can’t sleep in this!”

“Tch.” Saizo grit his teeth. She was the weird one! And she was sleeping in it earlier, and under a damned tree for gods’ sake! He wanted to shout this at her, but he feared that someone may overhear them. “Fine, turn around!”

He strode over to the bed, where Corrin obediently turned around so he could access the tie. His fingers deftly unwound the knot, freeing her to slip off the garment. She held her arms out, inviting him to slide it off for her. The pressure mounting inside of him was unbearable. He helped her out of it with quick, jerky motions. Once it was off, he swiftly averted his gaze and turned away to fold the yukata and place it on a nearby chair. He was breathing heavily and had to take a moment to steady himself. He heard the sounds of the bed shifting behind him as she crawled beneath the covers and sank into the mattress. 

“Thank you, Saizo.” Her voice was soft with sleep, but sincere. 

Saizo refused to look at her. “Do you need anything else?”

“Mmm some water?”

Of course . He turned and made his way back to the bed, silently handing her his water flask. She took it and greedily gulped down its contents, spilling some of it down her neck and onto the sheets. Saizo suddenly found the grain pattern of the wooden wall very interesting. When she had emptied it, he took it back from her. 

“Is that all?” Please, let that be all. 

“Mhm,” Corrin murmured, curling into her blanket. 

Thank the gods. 

“I will take my leave then.” Saizo bent down to extinguish the lamp on her side table, leaving them in darkness once again, then turned to make his escape. 

His stomach flipped when he felt her hand suddenly grab onto his, holding him back. 

“Corrin…?” 

She didn’t say anything. 

“...Do you need something else?”

Corrin was quiet. He could make out her shape even in the pitch darkness, his eyes well trained for low light conditions. Her head was down, not looking at him as she crouched there on the edge of her bed. When her voice finally spoke up, it was nearly inaudible. 

“Stay?” 

Stay?  

His heart began thumping in his chest again. Like it had ever stopped. 

He was so frustrated and confused. None of what she did made sense. What did she want from him? He paused, debating in his mind if he should just vanish and be done with the whole situation. 

Instead, he asked, “What do you mean, stay ?” His voice came out so much calmer than he felt. 

There was silence for a beat. 

“Don’t go.” 

Her voice didn’t sound like her at all. All the attitude and playfulness was gone, replaced by something he didn’t fully recognize. She sounded...vulnerable...and...was it sadness that made her words tremble ever so slightly…? Or was it fear? 

He turned back towards her and crouched down to her level. Though she couldn’t see him, she wouldn’t have to lean off the bed to keep her hold on his hand. 

The only thing he could think to ask was: “Why?”

Again, silence. After a minute, he thought that she might not answer, but finally, her grip tightened on his hand. 

“Please?” 

Whatever was going through her mind, Saizo realized she was in no state to verbalize it. He knew he should leave, yet found he could not. Not when she was like this, pleading him so. His own willpower had been eroded by the contents of his flask and her endless assault on his nerves. He couldn’t refuse her request outright. 

“...I’ll stay here till you fall asleep.”

Corrin said nothing, but her grip loosened on his hand, and he felt her relax back into the mattress, apparently satisfied by his response. That relieved him, knowing that this wish was as deceivingly innocent as the rest, and that it was only his company that she wanted and nothing more. That, he could handle. Saizo scooted across the floor until his back was leaned comfortably against the wall, where he waited for sleep to take her. She said nothing more and after a few minutes, she finally released her hold on his hand. 

As he sat there in the silence of her dark room, Saizo finally had a moment to grapple with the thoughts and feelings that had been plaguing him all evening. If one thing had been made abundantly clear, it was that, despite his best efforts, he could not deny his physical desire for Corrin. Only in his inebriated mind would he even allow himself to admit such things. It wasn’t simply a memory his body could not forget; he craved her with such intensity that it ached . He could not stop it, no matter how hard he tried. She made it so much harder for him, what with the way she teased him so incessantly, even if she didn’t recognize what she was doing to him, the thoughts that her words provoked or the sensations that her touch awakened. 

However, the more he thought about it, the more reasons he was able to pile up to stem the tide of lust that had risen within him. Had he not been the one to criticize her retainers for their designs on her, when he himself was no better? Worse even. For where were they now, and where was he? Not that he would ever take advantage of a woman besotted, but had he not taken advantage of the situation just by allowing this closeness between them? She was a Hoshidan princess, the younger sister of his Lord and Prince, and the commander of their army. Those facts alone should have prevented him from ever thinking of her in that way. And yet he had seen her for so long as the enemy, as a spy who may have to be cut down. Was that why he had allowed such carnal thoughts to fester unchecked?

What am I doing? Saizo shook his head. Regardless of how they had come about, whatever secret desires he might have for the woman would forever remain simply that, and nothing more. There was no point in fantasy or speculation, not when it would never intersect with reality. He would make sure that it didn’t. He had a duty to fulfill, and he would not be distracted by his baser urges, nor would he ever allow the virtue of a Hoshidan princess to be tarnished, especially by his own hand. Even if in the impossible scenario that she shared similar desires, even if in a state of stone-cold sobriety, she begged it of him, he would not give in to temptation. His honor forbade it.

Notes:

Whew! That was super long. Like, this is literally around 1/3 the length of the preexisting work. I considered breaking it up in smaller chapters, but I felt like splitting this one scene into yet another piece would just be too much for the overall pacing. This was big in more ways than one though, because we are finally seeing things begin to heat up between Saizo and Corrin, with Saizo even admitting to himself that he is pining, at least physically, for our heroine. However, he has vowed to never act on his attraction. Next time, what will come to light when he and Kaze have a "brotherly chat?" Let me know what you thought of this chapter and what you'd like to see more (or less) of in coming chapters! Seriously, like I have a plan for how this whole story will go, but I keep adding to it because I am absolutely doing this for my own entertainment. I want to explore all of the best tropes and original ideas, so if you have a particular trope or scene or conflict you would like to see brought up, give me ideas. I hope you're all doing well, and I hope that this story can bring you a little bit of joy during this difficult time!
Much love <3 -- Foxy

Chapter 12: Confrontations

Summary:

Corrin deals with the hangover from hell, but gets a surprise. Saizo and Kaze have an enlightening conversation.

When Corrin regained consciousness, she felt like death would soon be upon her. 

Her skull screamed like it had been split with an axe, and the light from her window seared into her eyes, cooking what was left of her brain. She squeezed them shut and tried to pull the covers over her head, but her stomach pitched. She scrambled out of bed, just in time to grab her wastebasket and puke. The fruity liquor that had tasted so sweet going down wasn’t nearly as appealing the second time around. Each heave brought a new wave of pain crashing over her head. Even after she had completely rid her stomach of its contents, her gut continued to feel as if it were inhabited by a ball of writhing snakes. Her skin had broken out in a cold sweat as she curled up into a ball on the floorboards of her room, shaking. 

“I’m never drinking again,” Corrin moaned to herself, regretting every decision she’d ever made that had brought her to this point. 

“I see you’ve learned your lesson then,” a voice spoke up, “Good.”

“Jakob?” Corrin squinted through the blinding light streaming through her doorway to see the butler standing there. 

“Pardon me for saying so, m’lady, but I hope this has taught you…” Jakob rambled on about decorum and proper conduct, but Corrin tuned him out. Every word he spoke was another nail driven into her skull. She tried massaging her temples, but it did little good.

“No offense, Jakob,” she finally interrupted, “...but please fuck off.” 

  Jakob gaped at her. “Lady Corrin! I’m surprised at you--”

“Could you just…” Corrin sighed and held up the wastebasket to him, “Could you please go empty this out for me?”

Jakob walked over and snatched it out of her hand. He gave her a reproachful look. “You’ve been spending far too much time around that boorish assassin. His ill-manners are rubbing off on you, and I don’t like it one bit. When I return, we will see about getting you some food, and we are going to have a proper discussion about your behavior.” 

The mere thought of food almost made Corrin grab the puke bucket back from him, but she managed to keep it together.

 “Fine, sure. Sorry,” she managed. She crawled across the floor, slithered back into bed, and tried to settle herself into a tolerable position. She heard the door shut behind him as he left. 

That boorish assassin. She could only assume that he meant Saizo. 

...Oh, Gods . 

Memories came flooding back to her of the night before, all muddled and hazy and tangled. What had she done? What had she said?! She couldn’t remember. Well she could remember bits and pieces, and those things alone were enough to make her wish that she would die. If the hangover didn’t finish her off, surely the embarrassment would. She flipped the covers over her head, wanting to hide under there forever. The one thing she was certain of was that she’d made an absolute fool out of herself. And probably lost all the respect she’d worked so hard to earn from him. 

I’m such an idiot! He probably hates me now! She thought in despair. 

There was a knock on the door. 

Corrin moaned, “ Go away .”

“I’m coming in,” announced a gruff voice. 

Corrin shot up in bed. Seventy hells, why is he here?!

“No! Wait! I’m uh--” Corrin wracked her brain for something to keep him out, “I’m indecent!”

“Huh...Yeah, right.”

The doorknob turned, and Corrin considered diving back under the covers to hide herself, but before she could make a decision, it was already too late. She blinked away the sunlight as a familiar silhouette stepped through the doorway. He closed the door behind him, allowing her to see him properly. 

It was Saizo. He wore his usual attire, but over the top was tied an apron, and in his hands he carried a heavily laden tray. A lot of thoughts went through her aching head at once. She was shocked, confused, embarrassed, elated, self-conscious, irritated all at once, but on top of that, she couldn’t get over how ridiculous it was to see a ninja in an apron. It was adorable. Her brain couldn’t fixate on any one thought, so she ended up just staring at him, saying nothing.

He broke the silence. “You look terrible.” 

That shook Corrin out of her daze. “Gee, thanks,” she snapped, turning red, “Did you come in here just to insult me or did you have another purpose for barging into my room?”

“I came to repay a debt,” Saizo replied.

“What are you talking about?” Corrin wished he would just leave. She was a complete mess and hated being under the scrutiny of his eye when she must look like she’d been drug through a briar patch backwards. 

Saizo sighed. Walking over to the bed, he began to set his burden down on her lap, forcing Corrin to lean back to make room. It was only then that she recognized the familiar wooden tray, clay pot, and iron kettle. Wisps of steam snaked out from under the lid of the pot, along with a smell that Corrin couldn't begin to process past the pounding ache in her head. However, just the thought of hot, thick, greasy soup made her stomach lurch. 

“Ahh, right, that debt...You know I was mostly kidding about that, right?” Corrin tried to laugh, but had to swallow down her nausea. “You didn’t have to...and I, uh, appreciate the effort, but it’s just that…”

Saizo handed her a spoon. “Eat. It will help.” 

Corrin took it reluctantly, gazing at the pot. “Really, I feel like maybe some fruit, or just some water is--”

Saizo ignored her and removed the top off the pot, releasing a billowing cloud of steam into Corrin’s face. She waved it away, peering in at the contents. 

“Oh, no.” Her eyes widened. “No, no, no, there is no way--”

“Corrin.” Saizo growled. “Just eat it.”

“What even is that?!” Corrin cried, looking at the pot as if a tentacle might shoot out and grab her at any moment. 

“A guaranteed hangover cure,” Saizo snapped.

“But what’s in it?!” Corrin poked at it with her spoon. “And why is it so...chunky?”

“The ingredients are irrelevant,” he growled, getting more irritated by the second, “All you need to know is that it will cure what ails you. Now are you going to eat the damned soup or are you going to make me force it down your throat?” 

Corrin turned a deeper shade of red. “Fine! I’ll eat your damned soup! Gods you’re so pushy.” 

“Simply returning the favor.”

Corrin shot him the stink eye before turning her attention back to the still steaming soup. Despite her confident words, the sight of it still filled her stomach with a knot of dread. Saizo’s eyes were on her, so she couldn’t back down now. Would he really force feed it to her if she refused? The notion was simultaneously absurd and totally believable. Taking a fortifying breath, Corrin dipped her spoon into the soup and brought it up to her lips. Her eyes flicked to Saizo, his gaze still pinning her. Steeling her nerves, she took a cautious sip. 

 It was...good. While the idea of something so hardy had been nausea-inducing, the actual taste of the savory broth immediately breathed life back into her and ignited her appetite. The flavor was mild, nothing complex, and she couldn’t begin to identify chunky ingredients, but it no longer bothered her. It was so satisfying, and true to Saizo’s word, the more she ate, the better she felt. 

“I take back everything I said,” she said, taking a short breath between gulps, “This is incredible.” 

Saizo, who had taken a seat in the chair near her bed, gave her a strange look, but said nothing. 

Once she had cleaned the entire pot, Corrin leaned back, letting out a contented sigh. 

“Better?” Saizo asked. 

“Much,” Corrin answered, giving him a smile, “Thank you Saizo. I never should have doubted you. And I’m sorry about what I said. You went out of your way to make this for me to help me feel better, and I was rude and ungrateful.” 

Saizo cleared his throat, avoiding her eyes. “Tea?”

Corrin nodded, laughing to herself at his avoidance of her gratitude. Typical Saizo. 

He poured her a small cup from the kettle on the tray. She held the cup up to her nose, breathing in the smell of mint, chamomile, and something unfamiliar. It was unsweetened, a little bitter on her tongue, but oh, so soothing. Any residual discomfort in her stomach was washed away with the tea, and even the sharp edge of her headache began to dull. 

They sat in silence while she drank, and Corrin’s mind began to wander back to the events of the night before. Her finger absently stroked the lip of the tea cup. She glanced over at Saizo, who had his elbows on his knees and his eye on the floor. 

“Um...about last night,” Corrin began. 

His  shoulders stiffened. 

“What about it?” he grunted when she said nothing. 

“It’s just…” Corrin bit her lip. “I’m a bit embarrassed. I don’t...remember much. But from what I do, I know I made a nuisance out of myself and put a burden on you. I wanted to apologize for ruining what fun you could have had at the party by forcing you to take care of me. You didn’t have to do that, but you did. So I just wanted to say thank you--and sorry. I won’t let that happen again; I’ve learned my lesson.” 

“Hmph.” Saizo averted his gaze, leaning back. “Don’t concern yourself about it. It was a boring party anyway, and I was simply doing my duty as a retainer to the royal family.”

is that true? Or is he just saying that? Corrin wondered. She decided to press; his refusal to openly accept her friendship still bothered her. 

“Are you sure it doesn’t have anything to do with us being friends?”

Saizo sighed, standing up. “Are you still on about that nonsense? If you’re done, I need to return these things to the kitchens.” 

Corrin frowned, finishing the last of her tea and placing the cup on the tray as Siaoz began to gather it up. He lifted the tray and headed for the door. 

“Wait, Saizo!” 

He paused to glance back at her. 

“I...thank you.”

“My debt is repaid,” he replied, pausing for a moment more. “...Drink lots of water. You need to rehydrate.” 

He went to open the door, but it opened on its own. Jakob stood in the doorway, trash bin in hand. His eyes fell on Saizo. His generally sour expression turned hostile as he glared at the ninja.  Each blocked the other’s path. Their eyes locked, but neither backed down. Tension crackled through the room, so thick that Corrin could feel it.  

Finally, Jakob slowly moved to the side, never taking his eyes off of Saizo’s one. Saizo returned the favor as he passed through the now clear doorway. Jakob’s eyes followed him as he walked past, his jaw clenched, but Saizo disappeared as soon as he emerged out into the morning air.

 

---

 

After seeing that everything had been cleaned and put away, Saizo emerged from the mess hall. He saw Kaze—just the man he was looking for—waiting for him outside, leaned against a nearby tree. 

“You,” Saizo snarled. He was on him in a second, grabbing his twin by the collar and slamming him back against the tree. “We need to talk.” 

“I agree,” Kaze said with that look. Oh, Saizo was going to clean that look right off his face. “Shall we take this outside of camp?” 

“Agreed,” Saizo growled. 

He followed Kaze out into the woods beyond the camp wall. When Kaze stopped in a small clearing, Saizo walked up to him and slammed his fist into Kaze’s chin. Kaze reeled backwards, but managed to stay on his feet, if barely. Saizo glowered at him as Kaze straightened back up. Wiping a hand across his face, he spat blood onto the earth. 

“That’s a very odd way to thank someone,” Kaze said, glaring back at his brother.

“Thank?” Saizo scoffed, “What have you done that could possibly be worthy of my thanks?” 

Kaze let out a gruff sigh that sounded more like it should have come from his Saizo’s throat than his own. “Generally you thank someone when they’re trying to help you.” 

Saizo gaped at Kaze, anger surging in the pit of his stomach. “Help?!” 

Kaze pinched his forehead. “Despite all of my best efforts to make you realize it, you still don’t get it, do you?” 

“You’ve clearly been scheming something, so just say it,” Saizo growled, grabbing him by the collar of his tunic. “What the hell am I supposed to get?!” 

Kaze locked eyes with his brother.

“That you’re in love with Lady Corrin.” 

Silence. 

Saizo’s face was only a foot from his brother’s. The green-haired ninja watched as he processed those words. Saizo’s eye narrowed, and his brows knit together. Finally, he spoke:

“What?” 

Kaze blinked back at him with an exasperated sigh. “What do you mean, what?”

Saizo paused for a few seconds. “I mean, what!” 

Kaze pushed his brother off of him, his eye twitching slightly. “What, do you really need me to spell it out for you?!”

“Apparently,” Saizo growled, “Because so far, not a single word of what you’ve said has made any sense!” 

“Okay. Okay, fine--here it goes. In every battle you never stray far from her side.” 

“We are both part of the Vanguard, and Corrin sets the formation, not I,” Saizo rebutted.

“There’s another,” Kaze pointed. “She’s the only one for whom you drop the honorific.”

“How do you mean?”

“To you it’s always Lord Ryoma, Lord Takumi, Lady Hinoka, and Lady Sakura, but you don’t call her ‘Lady Corrin’. To you, she’s just ‘Corrin.’”

“When she first arrived I thought her a spy,” Saizo explained slowly, as he tried to keep his rage under control, “By the time I decided otherwise, it was too late to start calling her by title.”

“Yet you continue your watch on her. Why is that?” 

Saizo stiffened. “She’s a member of the royal family. It is my duty to keep a watchful eye for them at all times.” 

“Last I checked, your only duty was to Lord Ryoma. I’ve never noticed you following Lord Takumi, Lady Sakura, or Lady Hinoka around. Only Lady Corrin. Why is she special? Or do your suspicions still linger after all?”

“No, that’s—“ Saizo growled in frustration. “In my time watching her I’ve seen her penchant for getting herself into trouble and biting off more than she can chew. I continue to keep an eye on her from time to time to make sure she doesn’t do anything foolish that would be a detriment to the army.” 

“So that’s why you chased away those would-be suitors at the party last night?” 

Saizo could feel his face begin to heat up. “You were there? Why didn’t you intervene?!”

“Just answer the question, Saizo.” 

“She was in no state to handle such a situation. I felt obligated to step in to prevent her from being taken advantage of!"

Kaze arched an eyebrow. “Are you sure you weren’t jealous? Being a bit territorial?”

“Wha—!? Don’t be ridiculous!!”  

“So why were you so irritated when Jakob and I were dancing with her?”

“You are her retainers, you should never even dream of putting your hands on your lady in such a manner--“ 

Kaze smirked. “Like carrying her in your arms back to her room before spending the night in her quarters?” 

Saizo gaped at him. How had he not noticed Kaze’s presence? He hadn’t had that much to drink. And yet it seemed like Kaze had been there watching his every move!

Kaze continued, clearly smug at the red ninja's shock. “Yes, I saw you enter with her, and I watched you creep away this morning before the first light of dawn. What could have happened in the meantime, I wonder?” 

“Nothing happened!” Saizo blurted, his face beginning to redden even above his mask.

“Oh, c’mon Saizo. You can’t truthfully tell me that the thought has never at least crossed your mind. I was there that night at the bathhouse. Your face was redder than your hair.” 

“I—“ Looking into Kaze’s face, Saizo knew there was no point trying to lie. As ever, Kaze had the infuriating ability to read him like a book. “...Of course it has! I may only have one eye, but I’m not blind! But if that’s a crime, you’re going to have to arrest every man in camp!”

“So you admit that you have feelings for her.” Kaze prompted..

“Hardly,” Saizo scoffed. “There’s quite a difference, even you must know that.”

Kaze chuckled. “Apparently better than you. Saizo, you brought her breakfast and tea in bed this morning.”

“I was repaying a debt!” Saizo argued.

“Ah, for the time she tended to your sick bed? How sweet.” 

Saizo trembled in rage. “She is a Hoshidan princess. And the commander of our forces. That is all she is to me. She’s a stubborn, petulant, naïve girl who lacks respect or any sense of self-preservation or feminine charm. You could tame the wind before you could make that woman into a housewife. You’re clearly not working hard enough if you’ve time to cook up these absurd delusions.”

Kaze’s laugh had no humor in it this time. “You know what? Why take my word for it? Let’s see what you have to say on the matter.” 

Saizo was sure Kaze had truly lost his mind before his brother’s hand retrieved a familiar notebook from his pocket. A wave of horror was quickly replaced by an even greater surge of fury. 

“Where did you get that?!” He tried to snatch it from Kaze’s hand, but his brother was quicker, dodging and retreating out of Saizo’s reach. 

“I needed to write an important letter, but alas, I ran out of ink. Seeing as I know you always keep an extra pot, I went to ask to borrow some, but you were not in your tent. I figured I would leave you a note and buy you a replacement the next time we were in town. But imagine my surprise when I came across this.” He held up the notebook with the title “Surveillance Notes: Corrin” clearly scrawled across the front. 

“You have been well aware of my surveillance,” Saizo barked, “That shouldn’t have been a surprise for you. You had no right to--” 

“You’re right. But I just needed confirmation, and this,” he smiled at the notebook, “was plenty.”

“I keep logs on all of my subjects,” Saizo shot back.

Kaze smirked.  “Ahh, but it’s what is written in your logs that is so telling.” 

“What is your meaning?” Saizo growled, “They are merely objective observations.”

Kaze cleared his throat and opened the notebook, thumbing through the pages before stopping on one. He began to read: 

“Log C26dDF, regarding the ambush of the supply train at dawn. 

“ ...She moves as if she weighs less than a feather; I have watched her fight often, but every time I can’t help but admire her form. How she flows around their weapons, her sword flicking out to block or redirect each spear or lance, how she leaps and spins to get the most momentum at the best angle to counter strike. It's like watching a practiced dancer. The look on her face is nothing so elegant. When she fights, her eyes burn, her lips curl around her battle cries. The effect is that of a goddess of war, hellbent on quenching her sword with a tide of her enemy’s blood. In those moments, I feel grateful that I caught her exhausted and by surprise that day at the bottomless canyon. As much as I suspect her of being an enemy, I would truly not want to again stand opposite her on the field of battle… ”

Saizo wracked his mind trying to remember when such flowery words had escaped his quill. 

Kaze flipped to a different entry and continued: 

“ Log C42NQ: Subject continues irregular sleeping patterns. Last night I spied a light in her window at an hour well past midnight. Upon further investigation, I found her pacing restlessly about her room. She seemed rattled (another nightmare? What is it that haunts her dreams so?). Eventually she sat at her game board and began to set up for a match. I fought the urge to join her as I normally would under other circumstances. The hour was far too late and my sudden appearance would likely only cause her more distress than anything. She played on for some time, and I left her to it, as I needed to return to my tent to get an adequate amount of rest to perform my duties in the day to come. How she manages to carry out her own duties when she is so obviously sleep-deprived is beyond me. She has been pushing herself far beyond her limits, and it shows. Her skin has lost its glow, her hair its shine, but her eyes…those eyes still burn with such heat, despite their dark circles and red veins. Trying to hold her gaze is like trying to hold onto hot coals. In my life I’ve never come across another person who I felt could set fire to my soul with a single look. How does she do it? ”

This he definitely did not remember writing.

“Give me that!” Saizo snapped, finally managing to rip the book from Kaze’s grasp. There was no way those were his notes. He would never dream of writing such a drivel in his surveillance logs. Surely Kaze was inventing this just to get to him. He opened the small book and leafed through the pages until he found the passages Kaze had read from...but it was quite clearly written in his own handwriting. He peered closer, analyzing the markings of the slanted script, but there was no mistake. There was no way this could be a forgery. He had written this. 

He flipped through more pages, his eyes devouring the lines. A passage caught his attention and he began to read to himself:

‘War is brutal. Sacrifices are made. Soldiers die. That is the way that it has to be. That is the price we pay for peace. But when I saw her there on the ground, that monster’s fist about to steal the life from her body...I couldn’t bear the thought. That a light as bright of hers could be extinguished, just like that. That her story, everything that she’s worked so hard for, could be brought to end by a ravening beast in a muddy ditch. To never again get to see the fire burn in her eyes, or hear her voice, her laughter, her sharp tongue, or her fierce battle-cry...That was something I could not accept. This will be my last entry. There is no need for further surveillance.’

It was not, in fact, his last entry, as the pages after were just as filled as the pages before. This much he could acknowledge. It had become such a habit that he had continued to make notes on things that seemed important, not out of suspicion, for there was none, but rather for…

...for what?

Saizo stared at the open book, but his eyes were no longer seeing the words. 

“Saizo?” 

He said nothing, his mind grappling with something he didn’t even know the shape of. 

“Well?”

Saizo finally looked up. Kaze's face held a much gentler expression than before, his eyebrows raised in question. Saying nothing, Saizo slipped the notebook into his pocket and vanished.

Notes:

Hey guys! Real talk for a minute. I'm sorry it's been a month, but in light of recent events with the protests for the BLM movement, I had to do some other writing. I spent two whole weeks crafting what was basically an essay, research and citations included, to release on social media in support of the Black Lives Matter movement. So just know that I stand in solidarity with BLM protestors and communities of color everywhere. I'm doing what I can with the means and talents that I have, and I hope that you are doing the same.

In lighter news, thank you guys so much for your Comments and Kudos! After the last chapter, this story hit the 50 Kudos and 1,000 hits mark, which I think is actually insane. I never thought it would get this much attention, so it makes me incredibly happy to know that people are out there enjoying what I'm writing. So thanks for boosting my confidence :) I hope you liked this chapter. Hopefully the next one won't take a month, but with 2020 being like it is, who knows. Where has Saizo gone off to, and what is he thinking? Find out next time!

Chapter 13: Realizations

Summary:

Saizo reads more from his surveillance notes in an attempt to understand his own motivations. After some soul-searching, he comes to a realization.

Saizo didn’t even think about where he was going. He just knew that he needed to be somewhere quiet, somewhere he could be alone with his thoughts, undisturbed. It wasn’t until he saw the flicker of the morning light off the surface of the pond that he realized where his feet had taken him. It was the pond where Corrin liked to sneak off to when she needed time by herself. The same pond where he’d found her crying moons ago. The same pond where she’d offered him mint candies, and assumed him to be her friend. Why had his feet brought him here of all places? As if he even needed to ask. 

He sunk down onto the rock where he had so often seen her sit with whetstone and oil cloth, cleaning and sharpening her Yato. He was still for a minute, breathing in the damp air and letting the cold of the stone seep into his legs and ground him. 

Was it possible that Kaze was right? 

Was it possible that he…?

His instinct was to immediately reject the notion. However, after hearing Kaze spit everything back at him, after reading his own damning words, he knew that his instinct couldn’t be trusted. Why had he continued to play as Corrin’s shadow? He needed to know. Whatever the answer was, he knew he couldn’t ignore it any longer. 

He pulled the notebook from his pocket and opened it once more to the page where he had left off. He began scanning his entries, the ones he had written after his official surveillance had ended. 

 

 

“ I heard Corrin scream and rushed to her room only to find her standing on a chair, pointing frantically at the floor. She was petrified. It was a bug. I went to leave, but she begged me to “squish it.” She was nearly in tears. She doesn’t bat an eyelash on the battlefield, but is  rendered helpless by a centipede? I exterminated it, for which she pledged her eternal gratitude, although she had the dignity to seem at least a little embarrassed. I told her that she could call on me to deal with such situations in the future, which seemed to please her. ”

 

“Gods damn this woman. She still can’t figure out the bathing hours. I’m going to have to draw her up a schedule. Her eyes were too busy elsewhere that I don’t think she even noticed I wasn’t wearing my mask. She hardly even glanced at the other men before running out. At least the score is a bit more even now. I’m still drawing up that schedule.”

 

“Today the mess hall served pickled plums. Corrin tried them and acted as if she’d been poisoned. The look on her face mirrored my reaction to sweets, granted hers was much more outwardly exaggerated. Noted for turn on kitchen duty.”

 

“Followed Corrin on her trip into the village today to pick up supplies. She left her retainers behind, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that she could be in danger. I used an abundance of caution. She’s become skilled at sensing my presence, and I don’t want to give the impression that I’m going back on my word. Nothing happened, except that the pin she always wears on her ribbon fell off while she was in the market. She didn’t seem to notice, so I retrieved it before it could be tread upon. I wasn’t sure how to return it to her without revealing what I’d been up to. I ended up running ahead to leave it in her quarters. Hopefully she’ll think that she simply forgot to put it on.”

 

“Corrin was taking inventory of the armoy. Azame was scheduled to aid as well, but his work ethic is sluggish at best. I also get the impression that he makes Corrin distinctly uncomfortable. So I volunteered to take his place, which pleased him just as well. Corrin seemed to be relieved when it was I who entered the armory instead of the monk. We spent the afternoon inventorying and reorganizing the armoy. Corrin tried to make conversation at first. Small talk is not among my skills, so I was unsure how to respond. We mostly worked in silence, after that, but it was comfortable. She likes to talk, but she doesn’t feel the need to fill every silence with senseless chatter. 

“For such a graceful fighter, she is still so clumsy. At one point she tripped and knocked into one of the spear racks. It would have fallen on her if I hadn’t been there. I braced against the opposite wall and let the weight fall onto my back. She was on the ground beneath me, so thankfully she wasn’t hurt by any of the falling spears. If it had been that useless monk instead of me, Corrin probably would have been seriously injured. 

“Once she recovered she helped me push the rack back up onto its base. She apologized about a million times and insisted on taking me to the medical tent right away. I wasn’t injured, but I could tell that she would continue to feel guilty about it otherwise, so I managed to convince her that we should at least finish cleaning up the mess before we left the armory. Afterwards I allowed her to drag me to the healer’s tent, where she herself inspected my “injuries” (nothing more than scratches). Despite my objection to the use of supplies, Corrin would not relent until I let her clean and bandage them. She then insisted that I remove my tunic so she could assess the extent of the bruising to my back. My refusals fell on deaf ears as usual, so eventually I removed it to appease her. As I had feared, she ran her hands up and down my back in search of the nonexistent wounds. When she found nothing of consequence, she admitted that I was fine. The consolation for my own discomfort at her touch was seeing how red her own face had turned after her examination. Serves her right.”

 

Saizo set the notebook down, dropping his head into his hands. He wiped them up his face and ran his fingers through his hair as he opened his eyes to look up at the clouds meandering across the sky. 

How had he let this happen?

Corrin was infuriating. She was stubborn, childish, naïve, rude, and emotional. She lacked decorum, respect, and manners. She trusted too easily and had a martyr complex. She seemed to take immense pleasure in causing him irritation, and she lacked the sense to be afraid of him or anything else for that matter, with the exception of tiny, harmless insects. She didn’t know her own limits or was too proud to recognize them, and she always bit off more than she could chew. She was a klutzy, spoiled, uncouth, headstrong princess who had trouble with boundaries and personal space. 

But she was also kind. She cared deeply about others. She was optimistic and chose to see the good in people, even in someone like him. She was a leader who could inspire courage and loyalty. She never asked anything of her soldiers that she wouldn’t first do herself. She stood up for her ideals, and she had proven that she was willing to sacrifice everything for the sake of peace. She was intelligent, clever, strong, and brave, and she had a sharp tongue to match.

She was one of the most beautiful women he had ever seen.

And she had stolen his heart. Right out from under him, without him even noticing. 

He still couldn’t say what it was. He hadn’t recognized it, for he had never experienced anything like it. Even with Kagero...for the short time they were together...it had never felt like this. This worry that gnawed at his stomach. This overwhelming urge to guard and protect her. This magnetic pull that kept him near. This craving for her smile, her laugh, her presence. The way his heart pounded and ached in his chest. The way his tongue seemed to disobey his commands. The way her touch sent a jolt through his skin. This overwhelming desire that consumed him. 

Was this….was this love?

What other explanation could there be? As much as he wanted there to be some other logical way to write off these symptoms, to explain his irrational behavior,  it simply did not exist. 

One last test. He had to be sure. Whatever he did next, he needed to know for certain if he had truly fallen in love with Corrin. His mind was whirling. He needed to shut it off. The sun was climbing in the sky, and he knew he needed to go relieve Kagero of her post. Saizo rose and returned the notebook to his pocket. He wouldn’t think about it. He needed to concentrate on his duties, on guarding Lord Ryoma. Tonight, he would find out. There was no point in exploring the implications until then, 

 

---

 

It was late when Kagero returned to take over the watch. Saizo nodded curtly to her  before slipping off into the night. He moved silently through the shadows of the camp towards his destination. Ahead of him, Corrin’s treehouse loomed, a darker silhouette against the starry backdrop of the sky. Saizo took cover and waited for several minutes. There was no light in her room, and no sound of movement. He darted up the trunk and slipped through the branches until he sat on a limb just outside of her open window. The cool night breeze tugged at her curtains, making it difficult to see inside the room. Saizo paused and listened; it wasn’t long before he picked up the even breaths that meant Corrin was fast asleep. 

Saizo slid through the window; his feet landed noiselessly on the wooden floor inside Corrin’s room. While he had often sat on that perch outside her window, the times he had actually entered like this were few. Guilt pricked at his skin, but he was resolute. Wordlessly, he asked her forgiveness for this invasion. He needed to know, and this was the only way he felt that he could be sure.

He crept forward, carefully avoiding the creaky planks as he made his way to Corrin’s bed. Her breathing didn’t change as he crouched down next to her. With only a sliver of moonlight stealing through the curtains, he could still make out the features of her face: the soft nose, round cheeks, and parted lips. Saizo’s chest tightened and his heart quickened as he leaned closer to her. He raised his hand, and it trembled as he brought it to her cheek, feathering the back of his fingers against her skin. He brushed away the lock of hair that had fallen across her face. A shock traveled up his fingertips as they touched her, sending a rush through his entire body. 

Corrin made a noise, and Saizo froze. Panic seized him. He wanted to vanish, but his feet were rooted to the spot, like he’d been turned to stone. His hand was frozen next to her face. He waited to see her eyelids flutter, for her scream that would no doubt pierce the night, oh Gods what was he doing?

She moaned again, shifting slightly beneath her covers. But her eyes remained closed, and after a few agonizingly long moments, her breathing evened out again as she fell back into deep sleep. 

Saizo let out the breath he’d been holding. He dared not move. More moments past, until finally he felt the danger had passed. He held his palm lightly against her cheek, cupping her face in his hand. He realized how small she seemed in comparison. She looked so peaceful, almost fragile when she slept. There was no determined set of her jaw, no arch of her eyebrows or curl in her lips. She always seemed to have some expression on her face. Whether it be rage, joy, fear, sass, or sorrow, her face was always alive with emotion. To see her so serene was such a rare sight that he couldn’t help the grin that formed on his lips.

He took a breath, letting the smile fade. With his free hand, he reached up and pulled off his mask. Closing his eyes, he leaned forward to press his lips gently against her forehead. 

When he pulled away, he knew. He gazed at her face, running his thumb lightly across her cheek. 

There was no denying it now. 

He eased his hand away and recovered his face. He took one more second to look at her face, at the face of the woman he loved, before he forced himself to straighten and turn away. He made his way out the same way he had come in. The night air felt different when he emerged into the branches of the great oak. He breathed in the night scents and felt the cold breeze caress his skin. He dropped to the ground and began the walk back to his tent. Tomorrow, he would think about what this meant. There would be plenty of time to get angry and curse himself then. For now, he couldn’t feel anything but the thrum of his heart and the ghost of her skin beneath his lips and fingertips. He couldn’t see anything but her face, illuminated by the silver splash of moonlight, her lips parted, and the only sounds he could register were the soft breaths and moans that had escaped them.

Notes:

Hey guys!

I would apologize for the lateness, but honestly I think this is just how things are going to be? One update per month is apparently my pace. I will apologize because this chapter is a little short. I know I said before that I wasn't planning on writing any explicit sexual content in this story, but I'm considering changing my mind on that. I wrote a smutty dream sequence to go after this chapter because I felt like it, and it fit, but I couldn't decide if I actually wanted to post it or not. I guess I just want to check with you guys to see if that's actually something you would like to see any/more of or not? Please let me know in the comments, and if you do want to see it, it might show up in the next chapter.

Anyways, stay safe, stay sexy, and stay tuned!
--Foxy

Chapter 14: Distractions

Summary:

Now that he's realized the strength of his feelings for Corrin, Saizo struggles to find his way forward.

Notes:

CONTENT WARNING: Some explicit sexual content ahead at the beginning of this chapter. You've been warned.

His sleep was plagued by those lips. 

He claimed them with his own, holding her body flush against his. He felt her tongue, soft and unsure, brush against his bottom lip. He opened his mouth, deepening the kiss and inviting her to explore. His tongue met hers, and for the first time in his adult life, he tasted something sweet that he loved, and he wanted more. He wove his fingers through her hair, cupping the back of her head, his other arm around her waist, pulling her hips down onto his. Corrin moaned into his kiss, her hips grinding back against the hardness that had formed in his pants. It drove him wild. Saizo let out a deep, throaty groan and reclaimed her mouth, Their lips danced, until he pressed his tongue against her lips, demanding entrance. They parted, and he dove in, drinking in the taste of her as his tongue twined with hers. 

Her hands pressed suddenly against his chest, and he stopped, pulling away to look at her face. Her cheeks were flushed dark red, and she panted, but there was no look of alarm on her face. His brain was too heated for words. He cocked his head to one side in question, realizing that he too was panting for air. She only smiled, her eyes darting away, and suddenly she was pulling back against his grip. He loosened his arms, concern now flashing in his mind. Had he gone too far? Too fast? She shook her head, seeing the look on his face, before he realized that she wasn’t pulling away, but rather moving down onto the floor. He sat up a little straighter, but she had placed her hands against his thighs to keep him seated. She was kneeling in between his legs. One hand slid up to feel the erection straining hard against his pants. Saizo’s breath caught in his throat.

Corrin began rubbing his length through the fabric, the simple motion sending shockwaves of pleasure through him. Her eyes flicked up at him, her tongue swiping across her lips, and he throbbed with anticipation. Corrin smiled, as her eyes returned to his pants. She made quick work of the laces that kept them shut, and as she undid the last one, his manhood sprang free of its trappings. Saizo inhaled sharply as she gripped the base and began stroking his length. His eyes nearly rolled back in his head, so he almost missed seeing the way she looked up at him as she placed her lips against his tip. They parted, and she ran her tongue along his underside, then swirled it around his head before taking him fully in her mouth. 

Saizo groaned as he felt her lips, her tongue, and the inside of her mouth envelop his cock. Everything else in the world fell away but the rhythm of her tight, warm mouth. He held one arm out behind him for support, the other he wove into her hair as she bobbed up and down along his shaft. He realized his eye had closed; he forced it open so he could watch her at her work. Her eyes lifted up to meet his as she took his entire length, and Saizo lost control. His hips bucked. He used his grip in her hair to hold her against him as he thrust himself deeper into her mouth. Corrin moaned and her grip tightened against his leg. He felt her gag as he hit the back of her throat, but she forced deep breaths through her nose and continued. His breathing became ragged as he sped up the pace, climbing closer, and closer to his peak. Any second now, he would-- 

“SAIZO!”

“Huh?!” Saizo bolted awake, hand on his kunai, confused to find Silas staring back at him through the darkness of his tent. The warmth of his dream, the feeling of Corrin around him was fading away to his dismay like mist in the sunlight. 

“What?!” He barked, enraged at being woken from his pleasure.  

“I just--I thought something was wrong.” Silas’s eyes flicked around the tent. “I was on watch, and I heard noises coming from your tent--I thought someone had attacked you in your sleep!”

Saizo blanched. He wanted to get up, to grab his mask and feign concern, but there was a rather large problem that would become very much apparent if he were to stand up. So he was forced to stay where he was, half crouched in his cot. “Uh...what did you hear?”

“I heard you groaning and thrashing about,” Silas explained, rubbing the back of his neck, “But, uh, anyway, I don’t see an intruder, so I guess you were having a nightmare, huh? That’s nothing to be ashamed of; I’m sure everyone has them, especially after everything we’ve seen. If you want to talk about, I--”

“That won’t be necessary,” Saizo growled, “Now get out.”

Silas threw his hands up in surrender: “Nah, I get it, that’s fine. I’ll leave you to it then.” He ducked out of the tent, letting the flap swing closed behind him. Once he heard his footsteps recede, Saizo let out a huge sigh and flopped back down onto his bed.

What a dream. 

He knew he should feel ashamed, and part of him did...but another part of him was still ravenous with the need and desire the dream had stirred. Knowing he would be too frustrated to think or sleep otherwise, he took himself in hand and stroked his length, closing his eyes to replay the dream. He recalled the taste of her lips on his tongue, and the way her body had so eagerly responded to his. The image of her kneeling between his legs, her hands on his thighs, looking up at him with those wide eyes would surely follow him for many nights to come. The sensation of her mouth around his cock had been so real; how dutifully she’d sucked his member had obliterated his sense of control. He’d thrust his hips into her open mouth, and she’d taken him into her throat, moaning in pleasure around him. His hand pumped feverishly up and down his shaft as his fantasy took hold. He imagined how he would have finished it. 

As he approached his peak, he would slow and warn her. She’d take her mouth off of his cock long enough to beg him to cum in her mouth. And how could he refuse such a request? She’d put her lips around him again, and he would weave his hands into her hair and fuck her mouth relentlessly to his climax. Her small groans of pain and pleasure as he had his way with her would drive him over the edge. As he finally released, he’d grip the back of her head and shove his cock as deep as it could go, ordering her to take it all as he came in waves of orgasmic ecstasy, spilling his hot seed down the back of her throat. 

“Oh fuck, Corrin,” Saizo growled under his breath as he came. His breathing had become ragged again, and he worked to quiet it as he came down and his muscles began to relax. 

As soon as he had cleaned himself up, the shame returned. It washed over him like a tidal wave. Saizo sunk back down onto his cot and groaned under his breath, pressing his knuckles into his forehead. 

This was bad. Very bad. 

He couldn’t do this. Everything about this was inappropriate and indecent. He had already given himself a million reasons why he should forget his ridiculous infatuation with the girl, but to realize that it was more than this lust, to realize that he wanted her in every possible meaning of the word, was too much. 

He wished that he could dig his hand into his chest and rip Corrin out of his heart. It would be so much easier, so much less painful in the long run. 

If he were any normal man, and Corrin any common woman, things would be different. If he had been born into a different life, maybe as a blacksmith or a tanner, and maybe Corrin could have owned a flower shop or a bakery. They could’ve met in the market square instead of on the battlefield, and maybe he would have asked for her name instead of trying to kill her. And instead of spying on her, he would have taken his time and courted her properly. He could have taken her as his wife, and she could have born him sons and daughters. They could have lived a happy, simple life together. 

It was a stupid thought. He would never trade his duty and his title for such a trivial existence. His name, the legacy of his forefathers, which was his to uphold, was more important to him than anything else. His duty to Hoshido, to the royal family, and to Lord Ryoma, was a sacred oath that he lived to honor like his father before him. He was a Saizo, first and foremost, and though he could understand the draw of a simpler life, it was no life for him.

He couldn’t allow his feelings for Corrin to distract him from his true purpose. He and Corrin weren’t normal people. Any relationship between them was doomed to failure. For him it would present an impossible conflict of interest. What if he were put in the position where he was forced to choose between Corrin’s safety and Lord Ryoma’s? Would his love for Corrin overshadow his duty to protect his lord? Or would his duty require him to forfeit her life for the greater good? Could he possibly protect both his liege lord and his---

His what?

He had made a bold leap in logic to assume that any relationship between them could ever come about in the first place. First that would necessitate that Corrin return his affection, which was farfetched in and of itself. Why would she? What reason would she have to choose him? He’d tried to murder her the first time he set his eye on her. He had terrorized her, stalked her, and insulted her. He had treated her so poorly for so long that the guilt still gnawed at him for it. Had he ever been anything but rude, cold, or abrasive towards her? He hadn’t the slightest idea why she would even want to be his friend, let alone his lover. And how could someone as pure as her ever want to be with someone whose job was to bring death from the shadows, whose hands stank of blood? 

Even if, in some alternate universe, Corrin felt the same way about him, Lord Ryoma had made it perfectly clear that he did not approve of his sisters carrying on romantic relationships with other members of the army, or anyone else for that matter. He would likely remove Saizo from his service if he thought Saizo were both neglecting and taking advantage of his position as royal retainer by pursuing Corrin. Saizo still did not know what exactly the agreement Corrin had made with Ryoma was, but he was going with the assumption that Corrin had agreed to accept an arranged marriage in Hinoka’s place. If that were indeed the case, then he didn’t stand a chance. Leader of Igasato and the Fifth Saizo he may be, but he had no great armies, fertile lands, or precious supplies to offer in competition against high lords and foreign princes; everything they had, even the lives of Igasato’s leaders, had already been pledged to the crown for generations. There was nothing left for him to give in exchange for Corrin’s hand. 

It was hopeless. He was hopeless. There was no way he could have her. The sooner he stopped chasing these thoughts and accepted that reality, the better off he would be. He wished he hadn’t been so blind to his own emotions. If he had caught this sooner, maybe he could have put a stop to it. As much as he wanted to forget these feelings that he had for her, he knew that it was already too late for that. He loved her. He was such a fool for allowing it to get this far, but here he was: in love with someone with whom he had no business, no right, and no chance. Corrin was out of his reach, and she deserved better anyways.

Saizo gritted his teeth. As much as it hurt, he needed to promise himself that he wouldn’t let these feelings get in the way. He wouldn’t act on them. He would continue on as normal.  He would protect and serve Lord Ryoma and do his part to end this war. Those were his priorities. He needed to forget everything else. He needed to avoid being around her, especially alone, at all costs. On the battlefield, it couldn’t be helped. But otherwise, he would do his best to stay out of her way. She was a capable woman, and she had her own loyal retainers to watch over and guard her. She didn’t need his protection, and he didn’t need the distraction. 

Would she notice his absence? Would she care? 

It didn’t matter. It was for his own good, as well as hers. 

---

Everyone stood around in the war room, analyzing maps and strategizing for the upcoming battle. Corrin leaned across the table to put her hands on one of the maps. Saizo only just managed to keep his eyes on the table. Ryoma stood near him, and Jakob across the table. 

“If we go this way,” Corrin explained as she ran her fingers across the parchment, “We can stay out of the archers’ range long enough for us to rendezvous at this point.” She planted her finger on a patch of hill. “We’ll have the high ground, and with the bulk of our force behind us, we’ll smash the enemy lines.” 

There was nodding and some murmuring. 

“Excuse me m’lady, But if I may,” Jakob leaned over the table beside her, one hand placed on the small of her back as he pointed down to the map. 

Saizo didn’t hear the rest of the butler’s explanation. Blood was roaring in his ears. He stared at that hand, placed so subtly on her. He gritted his teeth seeing how Jakob leaned into her body, how close their heads were as Corrin nodded thoughtfully to whatever drivel he was spewing. Saizo’s fist clenched so he wouldn’t reach for his shuriken; oh how he would love to pin that hand to the table. He shut his eyes and tried to breathe. The air in the tent was stifling.

“Saizo?” 

Startled, he looked up. Corrin was gazing at him curiously. 

“What?” He growled. 

“I asked what you thought of Jakob’s plan,” Corrin cocked her head to one side. “Could it work?” 

“Doubt it,” He grumbled at the table, not knowing what the butler’s plan had been in the first place. 

Ryoma looked at him oddly. “Actually, I think it just might,” he said slowly, “If we can get the timing right.” 

Saizo’s gut clenched in anger.

As soon as the meeting was over, he stalked out of the tent, fuming. He needed to get some air.  

“Saizo?” A voice called after him. It was Corrin. 

Saizo cursed under his breath and vanished without looking back.

Corrin walked over to where she saw him disappear into the shadows of the night. Hadn’t he heard her? Of course he had. What was his issue lately? She sighed, not sensing his presence anywhere nearby. 

“Lady Corrin,” Kaze announced as he appeared beside her, “Is something the matter?”

“Kaze,” Corrin looked up at her retainer, “Have you noticed that Saizo’s been acting a little...different lately?”

Kaze’s mouth twitched. “Hmm, how so?”

“Well…” Corrin’s lips twisted into a worried frown. “It’s almost like he’s been avoiding me lately. I used to see him around camp all the time, and now it’s like I can’t find him even when I’m looking for him. We’ve barely spoken two words since the wedding, and I just can’t help but think...I mean I thought things were okay between us, but maybe they weren’t, or maybe I did or said something…”

“Pardon milady, but I’m going to stop you right there,” Kaze said, “If you start worrying every time Saizo’s in a bad mood, your hair will be gray by the time you’re our age. Let me assure you that if he’s acting oddly, it could by no means be your fault.”

“But what if--”

“Lady Corrin,” Kaze interrupted once more, “I happen to know for a fact that Saizo is in no way upset with you by word or deed. I said something to him the other week that he didn’t want to hear, so I believe his reclusive behavior is his way of coming to terms with the truth.”

“Truth?” Corrin wondered, “What did you tell him?”

Kaze let out a small chuckle. “Nothing he shouldn’t already have known himself, but nothing important. It was more of a personal issue that was discussed in confidence.” 

“Ahh.” Corrin nodded with understanding but her eyes still shone with worry and curiosity. “Is there anything I could do to help or…?”

Kaze gave her an appraising look. “May I ask a personal question?”

“Of course,” Corrin answered. 

“Does Saizo scare you?”

Corrin stared at him for a moment before she burst into laughter.

“Scare me? No, Saizo doesn’t scare me.”

“Even when you first came to Hoshido?” Kaze prompted. 

Corrin’s laughter died away, and she pursed her lips. “Well to be honest, he did at first. I mean, he tried to kill me. And then he accused me of being a traitor, threatened me, and stalked me relentlessly…”

“So what made you change your mind?” 

“Once I realized that he was trying to make me afraid of him, I made a deliberate effort not to be, purely out of spite,” Corrin explained with a mischievous grin. “That seemed to make him pretty mad, which was quite entertaining, at least once I realized it wouldn’t result in my immediate death.”

“So you called his bluff from the start?”

“Pretty much. After that, I was able to see through the gruff he puts on to the thoughtful and kind man he is underneath, as much as he likes to hide it from others.”

“You are an amazing woman, Lady Corrin,” Kaze smiled, “Not many people have been able to see that side of my brother.”

“Oh.” A light blush tinted Corrin’s cheek as her eyes darted away. “Well...that’s a shame.” 

“It might help if you could talk to him. He might be able to confide in you.”

“How am I supposed to talk to him when he runs away from me every time I approach?” 

Kaze grinned. “Leave that to me.”

---

Saizo leaned against the cold stone of the south wall as he waited. Thunder grumbled from the purple clouds that looked against the horizon. He heard someone approaching, and he looked up expecting to see Kaze. Instead, his heart leapt to his throat at the sight of Corrin walking towards him. 

“Don’t you dare!” 

Corrin’s words cut him off from pulling his vanishing act. He sighed heavily. He should have foreseen this. Of course his treacherous brother wouldn’t leave his personal affairs alone. He turned back to face the princess. 

“What do you want?” he growled, “And why this pretense?” 

“Says the man who literally just tried to disappear!” Corrin snapped back. 

“That’s—“ Saizo started. 

“Why are you avoiding me Saizo?” Corrin questioned, hurt breaking over the snark in her voice, “I don’t know what Kaze told you, but whatever is bothering you, I wish you would just talk to me instead of running away all the time!” 

Saizo paled. “What did Kaze say?” 

“Nothing! He said he told you something you didn’t want to hear, and that it was personal. I understand if it’s something you’re not comfortable discussing with me, but I just want to know why you think avoiding me at all costs is the solution to your problem!” 

Relief washed over him. At least Kaze hasn’t gone so far as to tell Corrin what this was really about. He’d just set him up to force Saizo into doing it himself. That bastard.

“It’s none of your business,” he snapped, “So keep your nose out of it.” 

“Seems like it is my business,” Corrin responded, “I’ve told you before that the well-being of my friends is important to me, and something is clearly going on with you. So I just want to know how I can help.” 

Saizo clenched his jaw. 

“Maybe I didn’t make this clear enough before,” he said, “I’m not interested in being your friend. I apologize if my actions led you to believe otherwise. We are comrades in arms. That’s it. So your ‘help’ is neither needed nor wanted. Now I would appreciate it if you would accept that and leave me alone.” 

Corrin felt her mouth fall open. His words stung as if he'd slapped her. She didn’t know what to say. A fat drop of rain hit her in the nose. They stood there facing each other in silence as the storm opened up around them. 

“I—“ Corrin started, but she couldn’t go on. Hot tears joined the cold rivulets of rain rolling down her cheeks. Saizo’s form was lost as the world blurred around her. 

Finally she found the strength to speak again. “I don’t get you at all Saizo. First you hate me, then after everything, you make me think that maybe...that maybe,” her voice faltered as she choked back a sob. She tried to blink away the tears and swallow the hard lump that had stuck in her throat. “...and now...I don’t know what to think.”

The moments stretched out. Saizo said nothing, and she couldn’t even read his face through the world of blurs. 

“Why are you doing this?” Her whisper was almost lost in the sound of the falling rain. 

“I don’t know what you mean,” he answered in a voice as cold as the water running down her back. 

“Stop pushing everyone away,” Corrin cried, looking up at his blurry form. Her fists balled at her sides. “Please, just talk to me!” 

“...There’s nothing to talk about,” Saizo answered, “I’m sorry. It’s better this way.” 

And with those words, he left. 

Corrin stood there alone as the storm raged on around her. She wasn’t sure how long she’d been standing there when someone started shaking her shoulders. She looked up to see a shock of white hair and a familiar face inches from hers. 

“Lady Corrin!” Jakob cried, his eyes wide, “What on earth are you doing out here? You’re soaked!”

“Jakob…” Corrin whispered, “When did you…?”

He held one hand up to cup her cheek. “I came looking for you when the storm broke and you failed to return. What happened to you?”

Corrin bit her trembling lip, but she couldn’t hold in it. The sobs came anyway. She folded forward, and Jakob caught her. She wrapped her arms around him and buried her face in his chest. Jakob was too shocked to move for a second. But he folded his arms around her and pulled her closer. 

“What’s wrong m’lady?” he whispered as he held onto her, “What--?”

“I don’t…I don’t want to...talk about it,” she choked out between sobs. 

Jakob’s brows furrowed, but he braced his legs and scooped her up into his arms. She gave none of her usual protest to such a gesture, which concerned him even more. 

“Okay. Okay. Let’s get out of this rain, shall we?” 

As he walked them back towards her bungalow, he became more and more sure that someone had done something to her. Whatever had been done or said, it had hurt his beloved lady and made her cry. For such a person, he could only hold the most murderous of intents.

Notes:

Hey guys!
You asked, and I delivered. THE ANGST. Also the smut. A two-for-one special if you will. I actually just realized that last week marked the one-year anniversary of this story! So consider it an anniversary present. Anyway, let me know what you think! We took three steps forward and then five steps back. How frustrating! But alas, love is not a linear journey. What happens next you ask? Well, I can't tell you, but I will say that next time, Ryoma and Saizo are going to have a conversation that will throw an unforeseen wrench into Saizo's plans.
Thanks for reading, and stay safe out there! :)
Foxy

Chapter 15: Assignment

Summary:

Ryoma assigns Saizo an unusual new mission. Saizo tries his best to get out of it.

When Saizo received Lord Ryoma’s summons, his gut had clenched with anxiety. It was unusual for his lord to call on him when he was not on duty. Most matters were usually discussed in their daily breifings when Saizo came to relieve Kagero of her post or vice versa. To be called upon otherwise likely meant that something of utmost urgency had arisen. However, considering recent events, Saizo wondered if this timing was not coincidental. Could Corrin have gone to Lord Ryoma to report his behavior? Maybe she did so out of continued concern for him, or maybe she had gone to her older brother with the pain that he had obviously inflicted upon her. Lord Ryoma might demand penance or administer punishment if he had any idea what Saizo had put Corrin through. 

Every time he thought about what he had said to her...the pain in his chest was so great that he found himself scarcely able to breathe. Sleep had evaded him the past few nights, and what little he got was haunted with dreams of her. He hated himself with every fiber of his being for doing that to her. It was one of the hardest things he had ever done. But it had been necessary. At least, that’s what he kept telling himself. It was necessary. That did little to stop the guilt that bubbled in his stomach every time his thoughts returned to the tears on her cheeks or the tremble in her voice. Was he selfish for forcing her away, just to make it easier for him to resist his feelings for her? But what was it that she had said?

First you hate me, then after everything, you make me think that maybe...that maybe...

That maybe...what? What was it she couldn’t say? She had never been hesitant to speak openly of their friendship before. Was it possible that she might also…?

No. That was wishful thinking at best. He needed to stop overanalyzing it. Even if…well, then it was all for the better. He would be sparing both of them in the end. Better a little pain now than a world of grief later. It was better this way. That, at least, had been the truth. 

Saizo reached Lord Ryoma’s quarters. Whatever awaited him inside, it was best to get it over with. 

“My Lord,” he announced as he waited just outside the entrance to the large canvas tent. 

“Enter,” came his lord’s response. 

Saizo took a deep breath as he pushed the flap aside and stepped into the tent. 

It was empty except for Ryoma sitting on the raised diaz in the formal entrance. Ryoma’s personal quarters lay behind another set of tent flaps off to the left. Saizo walked forward and knelt before his lord, bowing his head. “Sir.”

“Sit,” Ryoma directed, “I have something I want to ask you.”

Saizo complied, moving to sit in seiza as he looked up at his lord’s face. “How may I be of service?”

“Here is my question,” Ryoma said, “Besides myself, which of my siblings would you trust the most to fight at your back?”

The question seemed strange to Saizo, but it was not his place to say so. The answer was so clear in his mind, that he didn’t even bother to stop and think about it before he blurted out her name: “Corrin, my Lord.”

The moment it left his mouth, he regretted it. Whatever the point of the question, he was certain that this answer was not in his best interest. It was too late to take it back now, so he sat in silence, mentally cursing himself as he awaited his lord's response. 

“I thought you might say so,” Ryoma nodded with a slight smile, as if he were pleased he knew his retainer so well, “In that case, it’s settled. I have a mission for you.”

Saizo sat in confused silence. 

Ryoma continued. “I have been monitoring a situation in the northern mountains for some time, but the situation has become more alarming in recent days. There is what we believe to be a militant sect that has taken root near the Taka Pass. Reports have been few, but from what we know, they have been responsible for a string of massacers and disappearances in several surrounding villages. We know little about who they are, what their goal is, or whether or not they are in league with Nohr. We do know that they are skilled mages who employ strange and powerful magic. In the last report we recieved, the village of Kusa had been all but wiped from the map, with no survivors and massive and unexplained damage to the infrastructure. We received no further reports, and when we sent scouts to investigate, they failed to return.”

Saizo took in this information, which while troubling, seemed unrelated to his lord’s initial question. 

“Since we have currently reached a lull in our fight against Nohr,” Ryoma went on, “I have decided that now is time to address and nullify this threat. Which is why I have decided to send you and Corrin to assess and deal with the situation if possible, and if not to return and gather reinforcements to do so.” 

Saizo’s mouth fell open beneath his mask. Shit. 

He cleared his throat. “Pardon, my Lord, but when you asked your question earlier, I assumed that you meant on the field of battle.”

Ryoma nodded, “I did.”

“But, my Lord.” Saizo searched for the right words. “This mission will require skills only ninja possess. While Corrin is a force of nature on the battlefield, without such training, it is my belief that she is ill-equipped to handle such an assignment. Would it not do better to send another ninja to accompany me? Surely Kaze or Kagero-- ”

 Ryoma tilted his head. “It’s unusual for you to question my orders Saizo. While I do understand your concern, I have spent many hours thinking this through. I asked you to choose from my siblings, because I believe it is necessary that you have someone accompanying you who can not only hold their own, but who can also access dragon veins. To travel to and from Taka Pass on foot would take precious weeks of your time that we can’t afford to waste. I have consulted with Lilith, who has advised me that there are little to no accessible dragon veins within the mountains. She will take you to the closest one, near Shinuru, and on the return journey, Corrin will be able to reopen it to return you both to the Astral Realm.”

Saizo’s mind was whirling, looking for any possible way out of this mess. “I do not mean to question your judgement my Lord, but I understand the gravity of this mission, so I want to be sure all avenues have been explored. Would Lord Takumi not be better-suited for this mission? He is adept at moving through rough terrain. We would be able to make quicker progress through the mountains if I were accompanied by him rather than Corrin.”

Ryoma nodded, “You make a fair point; however, if I’m correct, you and Takumi have very little experience pairing up in battle. Considering the danger of this mission, you will need someone whom you can trust, whose moves you can predict and whose style compliments your own. I have seen you and Corrin work together in battle many a time, and as you said yourself, she is the one you trust the most. So in these regards, she is the clear choice.”

Saizo cursed himself again. “While I am happy to give my life in your service, my Lord, Corrin is invaluable to our cause. Considering the danger of this mission…”

“I understand your concern. I would not put her life in anyone else’s hands Saizo. Corrin is fully capable of handling herself, but I know, should anything happen, that I can trust you to protect her at all costs. I have no doubt that she will do her utmost to keep you safe as well. I have full faith that you will both return to me in one piece.” 

Saizo felt his heart sink in defeat. He could not think of any other reasonable means of escape. Lord Ryoma had made up his mind. What sadistic god had he crossed to deserve this cruel twist of fate?

“Understood.” Saizo tried to hide the despair in his voice. “When do we leave?”

 

---

 

Corrin sifted through the ocean of papers that covered her writing desk. She admonished herself for not being more organized. Terrain maps were stacked on top of provision requests, which were intermixed with scouting reports. She was glad Jakob wasn’t around to see her frustration. He was always on her case about the state of her desk, which she forbade him from touching. It was chaos, but it was structured chaos. Sort of. Usually. She almost always knew where everything was. Except for times like right now. When she couldn’t find the damned ledger anywhere. 

There was a sharp knock on her door. Corrin growled under her breath as she found the same stupid requests for bath robes for the fifth time. 

“Not now,” she called as she shuffled the papers around, “I’m busy.” She couldn’t trust herself to have a civil conversation right now when she was already this irritated. 

“It’s urgent.” 

That voice stopped her in her tracks. She leaned heavily against the desk for support. 

“Then enter,” she sighed, picking up another paper and scanning over it. 

She heard the door open and shut. She didn’t hear footsteps, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t right behind her. She continued reading over the report, but when he spoke, it was clear he had stopped just inside the doorway. 

“Lord Ryoma requests your presence in his quarters.”

Corrin set the paper down, having not actually comprehended a single word on the page.

She pushed herself off her desk and turned to face him. “Okay. Thank you.” 

When Saizo didn’t move, Corrin raised her eyebrows. “Anything else?”

When he still said nothing, Corrin shrugged and made for the door. Saizo’s arm came up, blocking her path as she moved to walk past him. “Wait.” 

Corrin felt her heart skitter, but she forced out a breath as she stopped short. She turned her gaze up to his face. “What?”

“Ryoma is going to ask you to do something,” Saizo said, “You need to refuse.” 

Corrin took a second to digest that. One of her hands rested on her hip, the other came up to pinch the bridge of her nose. She closed her eyes and tried to make sense of it. 

“And why should I do that?” she asked. 

“Because it’s the right choice,” he answered. 

Corrin sighed. “Well I won’t know that until I hear what he wants, will I? Now please move.” 

“No,” Saizo growled, “Listen to me--”

“No, you listen to me,” she snapped. “I don’t know why you think you suddenly have the authority to make my decisions for me. You’re either going to explain what’s going on, or you’re going to get out of my way so I can go talk to my brother about it. Make your choice.” 

“...Fine.” Saizo crossed his arms. “Lord Ryoma wants you to accompany me on a long and dangerous mission. So you need to turn it down.” 

Corrin narrowed her eyes. “Why?”

“Did you not hear what I said?” Saizo stared down at her. “It’s a long and dangerous mission.”

Corrin bit her lip and her eyes wandered the room for several seconds while she sorted through her thoughts. 

“So,” she said, turning back to Saizo, “You don’t want me to go on this mission with you. That’s not surprising I guess. Is it because you don’t think I can handle it, or because you don’t want to be around me?”

Corrin crossed her own arms and waited for his response. It took several moments of silence before he answered. 

“Yes.”

Corrin scoffed and let out a humorless chuckle. “Figures. Well, the way I see it, if Ryoma has decided that it’s a mission I can handle, then it’s probably a mission I can handle. I’m sure he has his reasons for choosing me. And maybe this will give me the chance to remove that stick that’s been lodged up your as--”

“Corrin,” Saizo growled, taking a step towards her, “This is serious. Do you have any training in stealth? Reconnaissance? Survival? Any of the ninja arts?”

“No, but--”

“Exactly. You have no experience. You are not equipped for this line of work. You would be a liability to both of us.”

“You can train me,” Corrin insisted, “I’m a fast learner. Whatever I need to know, you can--”

Now it was Saizo’s turn for an empty laugh. “You think you could become a ninja in a matter of weeks? Don’t insult me. It takes years to master even the basics--someone like you--”

“ Someone like me?” Corrin felt her temper flare.

Saizo hissed. “All I’m trying to say is that you are not suited to the task. It would put you at too great a risk.” 

“So you think your judgement is better than Ryoma’s? Don’t you think he’s thought this through? He wouldn’t ask me to do something if he didn’t think I was capable.”

“Ryoma is a prince, not a ninja,” Saizo said, “He assigns the missions, but he has never been on one. He knows the risk on paper.”

“What does that even mean?”

“Corrin,” Saizo loomed closer, “Have you ever been tortured?”

“Huh?” Corrin’s eyes widened, “What do you…?”

“These people…” Saizo grabbed her by the arm. “...will do whatever it takes to get what they want. If they capture you…” 

Saizo spun. Before she could react, he had grabbed her other hand, and just like that, she was pinned against the wall with both of her hands immobilized above her head. Something in her stomach flipped. Her instincts fought against one another, rendering her motionless as she stared up into the face that was now only inches from hers. Her heart was beating out of control. Her mind was blank, caught between surprise and something else. 

“...they will hurt you in every way imaginable.” Saizo’s voice was low as he moved in closer. Corrin was frozen. “As a woman, you would be an especially vulnerable captive. Are you prepared to endure unthinkable suffering, if it means keeping the secrets of your comrades safe until your final breath?” 

His mouth was near her ear. Corrin could hardly breathe. His breath rustled the strands of hair by her ear, and she could feel the rumble of his voice in his chest as he spoke. He towered over her, blocking the rest of the room from her sight. She could only stare into the tattered blue scarf that looped around his neck, almost close enough to her face to tickle her nose. She could smell the scents of leather and gunpowder that clung to him. The coarse fabric of his gloves was rough against the skin of her wrists as he restrained them with ease, his grip gentle yet firm. He was all around her. 

“If you can’t do that, then you will have to take your own life before it falls into their hands...Do you think...that’s something you could do?”

The cogs in Corrin’s brain groaned before they began turning again as she stood there, pressed between Saizo and the wall. Thoughts began to spin in her mind. Everything was confusing, and nothing made sense, nothing more so than the conflicting reactions of her body and mind to the current situation. What the hell was wrong with her? Putting aside those thoughts into the ‘ definitely examine later ’ bin in the back of her head, Corrin summoned the willpower to force her mind back into some semblance of logical order. Adding together everything he’d said, something finally clicked. She took a deep breath, hoping her voice wouldn’t betray her.

“Saizo…Are you...You are. You’re worried about me. That’s what this is about.” She felt his muscles stiffen as she spoke. 

“That’s not it,” he growled, so low that she felt the vibrations. It sent a shiver down her spine. 

Pushing that away, Corrin’s thoughts churned further. She felt something begin to build inside of her, now that she had shaken off the initial shock. 

“Not all of it maybe. Maybe you do think I’ll be a burden. There’s something else too, isn’t there? But in any case…” She lowered her voice to a dangerous pitch. “This is a fucked up way of going about it.”

Saizo drew his head back and looked into her face. Corrin stared back into his bewildered eye. She knew her pupils must be the dragon’s slits by now. That feeling had ballooned inside of her until she was almost ready to burst. Her entire body began to quake. 

“I think I understand what you were trying to do,” she said, “And I appreciate your concern for my well-being. However, you seem to have forgotten who I am. I am not a maid in a tower who needs saving from a dragon. I am the dragon. And if you don’t remove your hands from me in the next five seconds, I will burn you to a husk and dance in your ashes.”

The grip on her wrists loosened, and Saizo backed away, his one eye stretched wide. 

Corrin didn’t let him get away. She followed, closing the space between them again. “Furthermore, I am a princess of Hoshido, commander of the Hoshidan army, and wielder of the sacred Yato blade. I know the risks. I am neither immortal nor infallible. If at any point my continued existence becomes a risk to the safety of my friends or my country, I will not hesitate to run Yato through my heart. If I am being called upon to serve in the interests of Hoshido, I will do whatever needs to be done, without fail. Nothing you can say or do will sway me from this. If you doubt my convictions, then you don’t know me as well as I thought you did Saizo.” 

Silence stretched out. Saizo slowly sank down to one knee and bowed his head to her. 

“Please...forgive me. It was never your conviction that I doubted, but rather...my own.”

“Your conviction?” The tide of rage within her had crested, and now it slowly began to ebb.

The pained breath that escaped him surprised her. “I….I can’t fully explain, but...I just know that if anything were to happen to you, and I failed to stop it, Lord Ryoma would never forgive me...and I would never forgive myself.” He kept his eye on the floor.

“Saizo,” Corrin knelt down next to him, “The only reason I’m alive here in front of you today...is because you saved me. I would be dead if it weren’t for you.”

Saizo let out a breath that may have been a laugh. “The only reason I got the opportunity to do that was because your Nohrian brother stopped me from killing you that day on the edge of the Bottomless Canyon.”

“We were enemies,” Corrin spoke softer now. What barrier had crumbled between them? “On opposite sides of the battlefield. It was the natural thing to do. I don’t hold that against you Saizo. I never did. But in any case, you’re giving yourself too much credit. Whether it’s on a mission or on the battlefield, my choices are my own. If I get hurt or even die, it’s not because anyone else failed--it’s because I made a decision. While you can try your damndest, my life ultimately rests in my own hands, and I am the one who gets to decide what to do with it. So don’t go taking the blame for something that isn’t your fault, even before it happens…”

Saizo sighed, and let out a small laugh, but this time there was actual humor behind it. “Why did I think I could talk you out of it to begin with? It’s not like you’ve ever listened to me before.” 

Corrin grinned. “I don’t know. It was your dumb idea, so you tell me.” 

Saizo lowered his eyes once more. “But I apologize for my...brazenness. That was… completely out of line. I understand if you wish to report my actions to Lord Ryoma. I will accept whatever punishment you deem fit.” 

“Hmm,” Corrin pursed her lips and put one finger to the corner of her mouth, “That was rather uncalled for, and very rude, might I add. As penance, I demand that you acquire fruit tortes and bring them to my room later so you and I can discuss the mission over tea.” 

Saizo looked up at her incredulously. “I don’t understand. I showed you such disrespect, and you want me to...bring you dessert?”

Corrin’s lips curled into an evil smirk. “Oh, don’t worry. They’re not for me.”

He stared back at her for several moments, before his eyes widened. “You can’t be serious.”

“Deadly.” Corrin grinned, delighting in the abject horror that was dawning on his face. 

“Of all the--” Saizo started, but cut himself off with a growl. “You’re sadistic. But I suppose I should be grateful. And I did say I would accept whatever you decided.”

“Yes,” Corrin said, feeling altogether too pleased with herself. “Yes, you did.” 

“Hmph. Fine.” 

Saizo stood and offered her his hand. She took it and allowed him to pull her up to her feet. She had no idea what had changed. This was a completely different Saizo than the one who had been so cold to her before. What was causing him to flip-flop on her like this? Part of her wanted to bring it up now that he seemed to be more open to her. But she was afraid if she did, the wall would slam right back down again. Maybe it was best to leave it alone and just go with it for now. 

“While I still don’t think you should go on this mission, I see that trying to change your mind is as futile as ever, so I guess that is a moot point. However, I have some conditions for my full cooperation.”

“Go on.”

“First, you are to become my pupil. I will train you in what ninja arts I can and fulfill my role as your master. You in turn must do your best to learn, and quickly, and fulfill your role as my student. Agreeable?”

Corrin nodded firmly.

“Second, I will be the leader of this patrol. In the field, my experience outweighs everything. I will give the orders, and you will follow them without hesitation. This is for your own safety as well as mine; it could mean the difference between life and death.”

Corrin hesitated. As he well knew, she wasn’t the best at obeying orders. Something about it stuck in her craw, but she knew he was right. In this situation, she would need to rely on his experience, so she needed to recognize it. 

He raised an eyebrow at her hesitation.

“Fine,” she conceded.

“Good. Lastly, in all situations, your life takes highest priority. Above mine, above the success of this mission. Getting you back here safely is paramount to everything else. Is that clear? In the worst case scenario, I might give you the order to retreat and abandon both me and the mission. And as you’ve just agreed, you will be obligated to follow that order. Are you prepared to do that?”

Corrin hesitated again. Leave Saizo behind? To die? She could never do that, could she? It went against her nature. It was unthinkable. 

“Corrin.”

“Saizo, I can’t--”

“You can, and you will. Swear it.”

Corrin was silent. 

“I can find more creative ways of leaving you behind, if you’d like.”

“...Fine,” Corrin promised through gritted teeth, “I swear it.”

“Good. Those are my conditions. Is it still your intention to accept this mission?”

Corrin let out a breath and nodded. “Yes. Yes, it is.”

Saizo sighed. “Very well. Go talk to Lord Ryoma. I will see about starting the preparations for our journey....and acquiring some fruit tortes.”

Notes:

Hey guys!
Here is September's chapter, as promised. What'd you guys think? Saizo has found himself in a pickle indeed. He's going on a difficult mission with an even more difficult woman, whom he has difficulty resisting. It's going to be, well, difficult...but also interesting, as we see these two face an adventure all their own, with only each other to rely on. We are about to take a big step away from canon-compliance folks with a completely original Saizo/Corrin duo mission arc! I hope you guys are excited.
Thanks for the feedback as always! It's highly appreciated. Stay sane and stay safe out there.
Foxy

Chapter 16: Journey

Summary:

Corrin and Saizo encounter the first crisis on their solo-mission.

The steady rocking of their horse's gait lulled Corrin into an almost dream-like trance. Her face was shrouded in the shadows of a deep hood that Saizo insisted she wear while they were on the road. It blocked her peripheral vision, so all that she could see was the back of the horse’s head and the road ahead of them. They were already well into the mountains, so they didn’t often run into anyone traveling the opposite way. When they did, as per her Master’s instructions, she would duck her head and fix her eyes onto her hands which clutched the brim of the saddle. 

So much attention had been paid to disguising their identity. Corrin had had no idea how much detail and forethought it took to carry out such a covert mission. Things that she hadn’t even considered just came to Saizo like second-nature. He was meticulous in the planning and the execution of their mission. They had to appear as simple travelers. They needed to blend in so they became part of the background: unremarkable, unmemorable, indistinguishable. Saizo suspected that the group they were after had spies and lookouts posted along the main road. Not only that, but also news of strange outsiders, for example a ninja or a pointed-eared princess, would be sure to spread fast in a place so infrequently traveled. Their opposition would likely be listening out for such rumors to warn them of incoming threats. So they needed to keep a low profile. 

To that aim, Corrin was surprised and admittedly a little annoyed at how far Saizo was willing to go. The cloak and hood she expected. Between her hair, her ears, and her eyes,she stood out like “a blood-trail in the snow,” Saizo had said. She didn’t even mind that part of her ensemble. The wind that whistled through the mountain passes still had the taste of winter, and the higher and deeper into the range they climbed, the higher and deeper the snow became. The layers of warming garments, covered by armor, overlaid by her traveler’s disguise which at first had seemed bothersome were now her saving grace. She had always thought the Fortress had been cold, but it was nothing compared to this raw chill that crept into her bones and stung her cheeks. 

Corrin shivered involuntarily. She clenched her teeth and tried to force her muscles to be still. Even though Saizo was nearly wrapped around her (which she did her best to keep her mind off of), with her in the front of the saddle and him sitting behind her holding the reins, the layers of thick garments between them made it nearly impossible for her to leech the warmth off of him. At least he was sheltering her a bit from the wind. But regardless, she knew that he could feel every shiver, and she resented the condescending looks and comments he would give her at any comment or outward sign of her discomfort. 

It was the morning of their third day of travel. The sun was just peeking over the ridge to the east, and Corrin had to lower her eyes against the harsh glare of the sunlight reflecting off the snow. So far, they had traveled along the main road by day, only making brief stops in the remote villages when necessary. At night, Saizo had led them off of the main road and into the woods, going to great lengths to disguise their tracks until they reached a spot that he would deem suitable for their campsite. She had tried to help him in his process of setting it up, but he made such a fuss about her not doing anything right that eventually she just gave up and left him to it. She did try to pay attention though. She wanted to learn all of these useful things he knew, and she had to admit that watching him work, with his concentration and attention to detail, was fascinating. 

What resulted was a tent, camouflage and half-buried in a bank of snow. Once it was set up, Corrin was amazed that if she had not seen it erected, her eyes would not have been able to discern it from its natural surroundings. The inside was insulated with some sort of material that reflected heat, so once they were inside, it didn’t take long for the space to warm up: no need for a fire, which Saizo informed her would be visible and make them too easy to spot. 

Corrin was embarrassed to realize that she really hadn’t thought about it until that first night, what their sleeping arrangements would be, that is. The thought of sharing a tent with Saizo had her too flustered to talk properly enough to ask him for clarification on the matter. Every scene from every smutty romance novel Camilla had forcefully loaned her had flashed through her brain at that moment. She tried her best to brush away these intrusive thoughts. There’s no way anything like that could happen. This was Saizo she was talking about. Straight-laced, no-nonsense, serious, honorable Saizo. She wouldn’t put it past some other members of the army to use an opportunity like this to pull a move, but this was a man who was too private to even show the lower half of his face, let alone the lower half of his-- Corrin had wanted to bury her head in the snow bank at that point, wondering desperately what the hell was wrong with her. She had let out a breath when she ducked into the tent and saw that Saizo had conveniently stored their supplies in a straight row down the middle, creating two distinctly separate sleeping places, though she was concerned that she couldn’t identify whether it was out of relief or disappointment. 

She was jerked out of her thoughts by a tap on her thigh. Corrin snapped back into reality, lifting her head and taking in the surroundings of the path ahead and the snow-blanketed forest around them. 

“We’re being followed.” Saizo’s voice was barely audible over the hissing of the wind and the crunch of snow beneath their mare’s hoolves. 

Corrin was now very much alert, and after a second, she realized that she could hear more than just their mount’s hoolves. Somewhere behind them, though it was hard to identify how far because of the hood that obscured her hearing, came another set of faint, rhythmic footfalls. 

“I hear them,” Corrin whispered back, “How many?”

“Two.”

“Travelers?”

“No.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“Targets?”

“No. Just bandits.”

“What’s our plan?” 

“Hold on. We’re going to try to lose up around the next ridge.” 

The mountain pass seemed to grow eerily silent, save the steady plodding of the horses through the snow. Corrin could swear that she heard their pursuers' footfalls growing closer with each minute, although with the way the snow and the pines dampened sound it was hard to be sure. As they climbed closer and closer to the crest of the ridge, her heart began to race. She could feel Saizo’s body grow tense as they neared the bend of the ridge that would bring them into view of the next valley, and out of sight of their pursuers. 

“Get ready,” Saizo breathed, “Count to five after we round the turn.”

Corrin nodded and tried not to hold her breath as they rounded the curve. 

One....

She couldn’t hear their horses anymore. 

Two…

Hopefully that meant that they wouldn’t be able to hear them too. 

Three...

Corrin’s grip tightened on the brim of the saddle.

Four...

She squeezed her knees together and prepared to hold on for dear life. 

Five--

Saizo kicked his heels, and all at once they surged forward. Corrin felt her breath yanked from her lungs as the forest whirled past them, the wind stinging her eyes. She felt each bone-jarring stride and fought to keep her thighs gripped to the horse’s back. Her hands clutched the leather of the saddle, and she hunched down as low as she could. Were Saizo not holding steady at her back, she was sure she would have flown off by now. 

Saizo yanked the reins, and Corrin was thrown to one side as the animal veered sharply around a curve in the road. Only Saizo’s arm kept her trapped in her seat. 

“Dammit Corrin, hold on!” Saizo’s growl was nearly stolen by the wind. 

Corrin struggled to get her breath out. “I’m trying!”

“Try harder!”

This time as they rounded the next turn, Corrin learned into it and was able to keep herself rooted in the saddle until they straightened out. The trees opened up to their left, and Corrin stole a glance at the view that opened up beneath them. The mountain seemed to fall away into a deep canyon. At the bottom, a flat, open field stretched across its entirety. It didn’t look quite natural, but then again it wasn’t a field at all, she realized. It was a lake, frozen solid and covered in snow. She could see that the path they were on wound downward like a snake along the mountainside, skirting the lake until it disappeared into the treeline through another pass on the opposite side. That was all she had time to see before they were swallowed by the forest once more. 

Corrin risked a dizzying glance behind them, beneath Saizo’s arm, but their pursuers were nowhere in sight. 

“Did we lose them?” 

“No, but we got a good head start,” Saizo explained. “We should be able to--Corrin, take the reins!”

“What?!” Corrin cried, but Saizo had already pried her hands off the saddle and forced the leather straps into her grip. 

Fear pulsed through her as total control of their breakneck pace was placed in her hands. With no idea what to do, Corrin gripped the reins as tight as she could and prayed to the gods that Saizo would take them back before they had to make another turn. Worse yet, Saizo’s arms had disappeared from around her, and now the only thing keeping her on the horse was the iron grip of her thighs. 

She heard the snap of a bowstring, the whistle of an arrow, but she couldn’t take her eyes off the path. Saizo grunted, and his body lurched. Panic overcame her for a millisecond before she hurt a splintering thunk; Saizo grunted again, lurching, and a second later, a man screamed somewhere off the side of the path. There was a chorus of shouting, and then suddenly there were more hoofbeats behind them, and close. 

“Saizo?! What’s happening?!”

“Ambush,” Saizo cursed, “You’re going to have to steer. Watch out for more ahead.”

Terror flashed through her veins. Every nerve on end, she jerked the reins, wheeling them around another turn like Saizo had done. He had somehow turned completely around in the saddle, his back now facing hers.

The shouts of men and roar of their horses pursued on their heels. Corrin scoured the trees ahead for any sign of movement. Saizo cursed and his body jerked as he flung shuriken at the riders and deflected their arrows. The wind bit at Corrin’s eyes, forcing frigid tears from their corners. A man screamed, followed by a thud that was snatched away by the wind. 

“How many?” Corrin asked. 

“Enough, pay attention to the road!” Saizo snapped. 

“I am!” Corrin screamed. In fact she could see that the road was finally leveling out. And she saw a long stretch leading straight away to…

Oh, no. 

“Saizo…!” 

“What, woman?!” He snarled, tensing as he hurled another projectile, “Can’t you see I’m busy?!” 

Corrin gulped, her mind working to play out every scenario in rapid fire. She could see only one way forward. 

“Take the reins back.” 

“What?!” 

“Take the reins NOW,” Corrin shouted. Heart in her throat, she grabbed onto the saddle and unlocked her legs, boosting herself up until she was crouched, balancing on all fours on the horse’s back. 

“There’s a blockade ahead,” she cried against the wind, sizing up the distance between her and the cliff face that dropped away to their left. “I’ll create an opening. You go through, and I’ll hold them off until you reach the copse across the lake. I’ll meet you there.” Corrin braced her legs, sending a silent prayer to the gods.

“Wha-“ Saizo barely had time to turn his head before Corrin jumped from the horse. She sailed over the lip of the cliff on the edge of the path. Saizo reached out to grab her, only to snatch at empty air and watch her disappear from his sight. 

Panic blinded him. He didn’t remember turning in the saddle, or grabbing the reins, only the pure horror of watching Corrin spring out of his grasp and over the edge. 

“CORRIN!” 

He had only seconds to mourn her before the beat of wings filled his ears. Her silver wingtips rose above the ridge, and in a second, Corrin’s dragon form was soaring abreast of him. 

His breath caught in his throat. For a moment they charged together, side by side, Corrin’s wings keeping pace with his mount’s thundering hooves. 

In the next moment, she slipped behind. Saizo turned his head to watch her charge a silver beam between her jaws and unleash it on the closest rider. The man and horse went down hard in a torrent of silver fire and flying snow. She let out a fierce roar, and then banked away from the ridge. Saizo’s eyes followed her as she rode the freezing wind down toward the blockade. 

Bandits had stretched across the road, blocking the way with crates and wooden carts. They began to scramble as the dragon flew towards them. With another screech, she unleashed another beam of silver energy right in the middle of their band. 

Bandits jumped and scattered in every direction. Her blast splintered the middle of their barricade, and she landed on top of it. She whipped around, throwing a cart with her tail and sending crates rolling down the ravine with her wings. 

Saizo was getting closer now, and chaos still reigned. Only a handful of bandits had the brass to stand their ground against the rampaging dragon. Corrin easily batted away their strikes, their second-rate-steel no match for her scales. She fought back with hoof and tail and maw. She incinerated some in her fire, and others she unceremoniously tossed down the steep ravine toward the lake. 

It only took seconds for Saizo to reach them, and such was the pandemonium that he slipped through without notice. All eyes were on Corrin, and she immediately blocked the path behind him, roaring another challenge at the oncoming riders. 

He was forced to return his focus to the road. The sounds of battle echoed behind him, growing dimmer with every stride. He didn’t doubt that Corrin could handle herself; in her dragon’s form, it was likely that these backwoods-bandits wouldn’t even be able to scratch her through her natural armor. But still, leaving her to create a diversion for his escape felt innately wrong. Not that she gave him any choice. He cursed the headstrong woman. She was supposed to be listening to his orders! How dare she take charge of the mission she promised him leadership on? He was going to give her an earful about this whenever they stopped for camp tonight. How would he make her pay? 

When he and his winded mount finally reached the copse of trees on the opposite side of the lake, he slowed their pace and turned to assess the situation. It was far, but he could see Corrin was still hopping around on four legs, batting the last of the bandits about like mice. A grin stretched across his lips without his permission. He quickly quelled it, and whistled sharply to get her attention. 

The dragon’s head turned and found him. She gathered her wings under her and took for the cliff. Jumping, she snapped out her wings, catching the wind. Saizo began to breathe a sigh of relief as she soared towards him far above the lake. 

Then his heart stopped in his chest. 

“DODGE!” was all he had time to scream. 

Corrin dipped her wings and dropped, but not fast enough. The injured man crouching on the top of the ridge released the sling, and it caught Corrin’s right wing. The coil wrapped around her torso, pulling tight and snapping her wing shut. 

With a shriek, Corrin plummeted. She wheeled out of control as her left wing fought desperately to keep her aloft. She spiraled downwards in circles toward the ice. 

Saizo was already thinking quickly. He jumped from the horse and snatched the rope from his bag. He synched a knot into the horse’s saddle, and looped the other end around his waist, securing it tightly. 

He threw off his outer layer of clothing as he ran onto the ice. The snow on the surface was still deep, and the ice still thick. He plowed through, calculating where she would land, and hoping to the gods that the snow would blanket her fall. 

Corrin let out one last desperate cry before she smashed into the ice. Saizo felt the impact through the balls of his feet, the entire lake’s surface shuddering as the icy sheet shattered with an ear splitting crack. Saizo watched in horror as the lake swallowed Corrin up into its black depths. In a second, the ice had settled back over its broken mouth, hiding the place where she disappeared and sealing her in.

He could hear nothing but the roaring of blood in his ears. In the time it took him to reach the broken surface, Corrin would already be sinking. He could only hope that the impact had knocked her unconscious and reverted her to her human form. Either way, she wouldn’t be able to swim with the weight of her gear and an arm disabled. But at least in her human form she would be easier for him to handle. 

Saizo scrabbled to the edge of the breach, plunging his hands through the cracks to take hold of the broken sheets of ice. With a massive effort he heaved them out of the water and flung them aside. He sucked in one last deep breath and dove in headfirst after her. 

The frigid water was a thousand needles on his skin. It took all the control he had not to gasp from the shock. Opening his eyes, he could see only murky darkness. The ice and snow blotted out all light from above, leaving an empty expanse of shadows beneath. Saizo forced his limbs to move, swimming downwards. His eyes searched frantically for any glint of silver scale or flash of blue hair, but he could see nothing. 

He pushed his way further downward into the blackness. There was no way she could be lost down there. This place was dark, cold, and devoid of life. This was no place for Corrin. He would find her and bring her out if it was the last thing he ever did. 

Just then, a brilliant silver light flashed below him. Just ten feet further, Corrin’s dragonstone illuminated her as she shifted back to her human form. She was a single beacon in a world of shadows, and Saizo swam as hard as he could while the light slowly faded, taking Corrin with it. The weight of the water above pushed in on every side of him, crushing his head and his lungs. He reached out to her as the last of the light disappeared, leaving him once more in darkness. 

He felt something. Grabbing on, he felt the slender curve of her wrist in his hand. 

Thank the gods. 

Pulling her closer, he cradled her to his chest. He wrapped one arm around her, and with the other he turned himself around in the water. For a panicked second he could still see only shadow. No light to tell him which way led up to the surface, and which way led closer to death. He whipped his head around until he saw it, the tiny opening far above where daylight filtered in like a foggy gray moon. 

He kicked and pulled against the water. He tugged Corrin with him, fighting for every inch as his lungs began to burn for air. The weight of both of their clothes and gear dragged them downwards. Finally, Saizo saw the coiling shape of the rope and grabbed hold of it, using it to climb upwards. Black spots began to blot out the light that had been growing steadily larger above his head. Siazo pushed faster. He didn’t have much time. He was running out of air. He had to get them out. There was no way he was going to let her die in this wretched place. No way in hell. 

His head broke the surface, and his lungs sucked in a desperate gasp. The freezing air that rushed in stung like hornets in his chest, and he coughed and spluttered. He struggled to lift Corrin’s head out of the water so she could breathe. He grabbed onto the edge of the ice to support himself as he hefted her head onto his shoulder and clear of the lapping water. Was she even going to breathe? What if she’d already inhaled water? Saizo pressed his ear closer to his mouth and heard no breath. 

He roared as he raised his elbow up onto the surface of the ice. Using all of his strength, he used the leverage to lift Corrin up on the sheet with his other arm. She flopped lifelessly onto her chest, the water threatening to pull her back under by her legs. 

“Oh, no you don’t,” he growled. He used one arm to pull himself up while he kept the other on Corrin to pin her to the ice. With his upper body now on top of the ice, he crawled forward, dragging Corrin through the snow with him until both of them were clear of the water. 

He wanted to stop there, but knew he couldn’t risk it. The ice around the hole would be weak, and he knew that if they went back into the water, they would likely never make it out. So he dragged them several feet further, until he felt they were safely back onto solid ice once more. 

The second he felt they were safe, he grabbed Corrin and flipped her over onto her back. She was utterly lifeless. No breath, no twitch, not even a pulse. Her skin was turning blue and purple. Working quickly, Saizo pulled her up, aiming his fist at just the right spot. Asking silently for her forgiveness, he struck her as hard as he could. Her body curled around his fist and jerked. Her mouth opened and spewed a fountain of lake water into the snow. 

Relieved that had at least worked, Saizo laid her onto her back, and listened for her breath once more. Still nothing. He began chest compressions. Counting in his head, he leaned down, tilting her head back. He pinched her nose and pressed his lips to hers, giving her his breath. He resumed compressions. Each stroke pushed her body deeper into the snow. His mouth met hers again. 

On plenty of occasions he had imagined what it would be like, the first time he kissed Corrin. Not that it was ever supposed to happen, but certainly never like this.Tears threatened his eyes as he pounded on her unmoving chest and breathed against her icy lips. 

“Dammit, Corrin!” he cried, his efforts redoubling, “Breathe, dammit!”

But like always, she refused to listen to him. 

“C’mon,” Saizo snarled, “Stay with me!”

Over and over, he continued working. He refused to stop. But nothing changed. 

“You’re not allowed to die on me!” he shouted, grabbing her by the shoulders and shaking her. “That’s an order, dammit! You swore to listen to me, remember?!”

Her head flopped around on her shoulders.

“Please.” A sob escaped his lips as he crumpled around her, pulling her into his lap. He cradled her head against his shoulder, pressing his face into her soaking hair, as a steaming tear rolled down his cheek. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. Please don’t go. Not like this.”

He pulled his arms tight around her. He knew he was to blame. This was his fault. If he had insisted someone else accompany him, Corrin would be warm and asleep in her bed back at camp. If he had handled the situation better—if he had been faster, stronger, smarter—this wouldn’t have happened. He had failed her. He had failed Ryoma, and broken his promise to protect her. He had failed Hoshido. They had put their country’s greatest hope in his hands, and he had allowed it to be snuffed out. This was all his fault. And there was nothing he could do to take it back. Corrin was dead because of him, and if the grief and despair he felt were not enough to kill him outright, his own blade would finish the job. 

Saizo’s breath caught in his throat. He pulled away, looking desperately into Corrin’s face. 

Surely...surely he had imagined it? The muffled moan. He must be delusional with hypothermia. 

But just then, her eyelashes fluttered. Her lips twitched, and then moved. A barely audible groan escaped her mouth. 

“Corrin?!” Saizo cried, shaking her. “Corrin, can you hear me?!”

Her eyelids opened. He met her gaze, blank and unfocused as it was. He could not believe it. He thought for sure....

She tried to speak, but the syllables that fell from her lips were unintelligible. 

“What is it Corrin?” Saizo crooned, forcing his voice to quiet. He held her closer to him, “I’m here. I’m here. Are you okay?”

“C...Co...Cold....” she mumbled. Her eyes drifted close again. “Sss...ooo...c...col...old.”

Saizo thanked the gods. She was alive. She had pulled through. 

No, not yet.  

He gathered her up in his arms and trudged through the snow back towards their horse. His clothes were beginning to freeze and stiffen against his skin. He had to get them dry and warmed up, if not the hypothermia could still take them both. 

“Hang in there,” he murmured to Corrin, “Just a little longer.” 

Once he reached the shore, he knew what he had to do. With brisk efficiency, he stripped Corrin layer by layer of her sodden garments that, like his, were beginning to harden with ice. At any other time, he would have balked at the idea of violating her privacy and dignity, but there was no time for such thoughts in a moment like this. Her life was on the line, and he wasn’t going to waste a second of this second chance he’d been given to save her. He tried his best to avert his eyes as he removed the last of her garments and began to wrap her up in the blankets he’d dug out of their saddlebags. None of this roused her, which worsened his urgency. He needed to find shelter and start a fire. He set Corrin down to strip out of his own clothes and replace them with a barely adequate tunic. Anything was an improvement at that point. 

He picked Corrin back up, situating her in his arms until he could cradle her against his left side with one arm while holding the horse’s reins in the other. He led them down the path. The exhaustion and exposure weighed him down, so every step was more difficult than the last. He needed to find somewhere for them to get out of this snow, where he could safely light a fire. A cave would be ideal. That in mind, he followed his instincts off the path down a game trail that led towards a ravine. 

He stumbled through the snow. Time and place began to lose all meaning. The trees and snow drifts blended together. More than once, his foot caught on an obstacle hidden beneath the thick, white blanket, sending him sprawling forward. The only thing keeping him upright was the woman he held in his arms. If he fell now, she wouldn’t survive. And that was unacceptable. 

Finally, he came to the base of a ravine, where a cave mouth yawned before them, half-hidden by snow-laden boulders. Relief sighed from his chest; tying the horse’s reins to a sapling, he brushed the snow off a rock and laid Corrin down gently. Then he went to investigate. The cave would do. Not currently inhabited by any wild animals, it was shallow enough that he could build a fire close to the entrance, and the smoke would find its way into the sky rather than filling up their shelter. 

He set about making a fire. He knew it would draw attention to their location, if the bandits or their targets came looking for them. But he had no choice. Without its warmth, he and Corrin would not survive the night. They would move locations as soon as they were able. 

It took him longer than it should have. Every muscle in his body ached with exhaustion and shivered with cold. His numb hands shook as he chipped his spark rocks together above the pile of kindling. Saizo was not used to his body disobeying his orders. He cursed at his own appendages. Eventually he got a satisfactory fire crackling. He moved Corrin into the cave and laid her gingerly down on the stone floor close to the fire while he finished setting up. Even though his body was ready to collapse, he was quick in his work. He erected a half-tent next to the fire, reflective side in to capture and bounce back all of the heat. He moved Corrin onto its pallet and covered her with every available blanket. 

Once he had her settled, he began to feel a bit better, but he knew he could not stop. He bound sticks together to make a drying rack which he set next to the fire. There he stretched their sopping, half-frozen garments to thaw and dry. With all of that done, he stripped off the tunic that had soaked the remaining moisture off his body and added it to the rest. 

Now fully nude, he took a fortifying breath and moved to the tent. He knew this would be the most efficient way to warm them both up, so he swallowed the wave of shame as he lifted the blankets covering Corrin and joined her on the pallet. He scooted beneath the covers, making sure they were still securely wrapped around their feet before laying back and pulling them tight over his shoulders. He reached for Corrin, his hand brushing against the freezing skin of her bare hip. She was still so cold. He wrapped his arm around her hips, pulling her closer. He shifted himself so he was laying on his side, and slipped one arm beneath her neck and the other around her shoulder and shifted her until her body was facing his. He tucked his chin over the top of her head and wrapped his arms tight around her so her head was cradled against his neck and chest. He locked his top leg over hers and pulled her whole body flush against his. 

He sighed as warmth almost immediately began to spread through him. He wasn’t sure if it was the exhaustion or the hypothermia, but none of this felt real. The fire crackled, and Corrin shifted against him. Her frigid fingers twitched and then pressed against the warmth of his core, and a small sigh escaped her lips, though she did not wake. The touch of her icy hand against his stomach sent both chills and heat spreading through his middle. 

Surely this was some kind of dream. It wasn’t unlike dreams he’d had before. With Corrin’s naked body pressed against his own, desperately seeking his heat, how could it be anything else? Only in his most shameful and favorite of dreams did he ever get to hold the woman he loved so close like this. 

He knew a faster way to warm her up. His body pulsed with need. The tip of his flaccid cock brushed against the soft under curve of her belly. But had this been a dream, Corrin would not have been so frozen and unresponsive against him, and his blood not too icy and his body too exhausted to stiffen his length. 

He let go of the idea. This wasn’t a dream—this was a living nightmare. Corrin was not out of the woods yet. He scolded himself for letting his mind wander on him like that. This was life or death for her. What if she still had water in her lungs? He knew someone  could still drown long after they’d been pulled from the water. And what if she had cracked her head against the ice when she fell? What if their enemies tracked them here to their cave—he would literally be caught with his pants down! Not to mention that hyperthermia and frostbite were still a concern. 

He nuzzled the top of her head. Her hair was soaking, but at least it wasn’t stiff with ice anymore. He sent a silent prayer of thanks to the gods that he had been able to keep her alive. His grip tightened around her at how close a call that had been. He would do better. He had to. Ryoma, the army, and all of Hoshido were counting on this woman, and he had been entrusted with her safety. On his life, he wouldn’t let anything like this happen to her again. 

He knew he should stay awake to watch over her and to keep watch for enemies. But his eyelids were so damned heavy. He struggled hard for a few minutes to stay awake, but it was a losing battle. He slowly succumbed to the weariness of his body, and the last thing he thought before sleep claimed him was a wish that this wouldn’t be the last time he got to hold her like this.  

Notes:

Welcome back everyone!

I want to apologize for ghosting this story for almost a year-and-a-half. A lot of changes happened in my life. Between starting a new long-distance relationship and traveling to visit that person, to packing up and moving from a big city to a rural town in a different time-zone to be with my partner, to becoming a first-time aunt, to attending like 6 weddings and 3 baby showers over a 3 month period (and having to travel 6-10 hours for each), I was swamped. But life is good, and I'm trying to get back in the place where I'm writing again, because I really haven't done any in so long and I hate that. Between the shame and guilt of not having updated in so long, my self-doubt as a writer, and the horror of the blank page, I wasn't sure when I was ever going to get back to this. So MANY, MANY thanks to KnightonB who wrote me the most kind and inspiring comment the other week that inflated my ego enough that it gave me the boost I needed to start hitting the keyboard again. So thank you for that Knighton :) I realized something about my anxiety is that it's really hard for me to write something that needs to be published immediately. I've found that if I write one chapter ahead, then I don't have as much anxiety about what I can post next because I always have it waiting in the wings. So I took a little time to finish the chapter that I had been working on (this chapter) and then work well into the net chapter as well before I posted this. I also realized that writing something bad is better than writing nothing at all, so that is helping me with my perfectionism. So, I may not be putting out my best work, but I'm hoping to start putting out SOMETHING (which I can always edit later). So again, I'm sorry for leaving you all hanging, and I'm sorry that I may not be giving you my best work, but I hope I can at least continue giving you something that will bring even a shred of happiness in this desolate hell-scape that is the current state of this world.

Happy New Year,
Foxy <3

Chapter 17: Arousal

Summary:

Corrin and Saizo find themselves in an awkward position. Corrin sees a part of Saizo he's never shown before.

When her senses finally began to return to her, the first thing Corrin registered was the warmth. The second thing she registered was that she was trapped. She tried to shift her weight, but her body was surrounded by something strong and warm that kept her from moving even an inch. Then that something grunted, and she froze. 

Peeling her eyes open, she realized her vision was completely obstructed by a wall of muscle. Arms tightened around her and pulled her closer until her face was pressed against bare, hardened pecs. Her heart began to race wildly as she realized not only was this a man that was holding her down, but…she was completely naked. 

And so was he. 

Her cheeks burned, but she was frozen. On one hand, her first instinct was to be terrified,  and it screamed at her to free herself. But another part of her was rooted to the spot, trapped not only by the strength of his embrace, but the heat of his skin and the intoxicating scent of his body. Like musk, leather, and…gunpowder? 

Realization dawned on her, and her memories flooded back. The bandits, the lake….then hazy flashes of darkness and cold, of strong hands and snow, of fire and stone—they all came rushing back to her. That would mean that this was… 

“Saizo…” she hissed softly into his chest, excitement and apprehension stiffening her spine. 

He didn’t stir. She tilted her head upwards as far as she could towards his chin, which was pinning her to his chest.

“Saizo…!” she whispered a little louder. 

“Nrrrghh…” The ninja’s growl rumbled deep in his throat. His leg stretched and came up to hook around her hip. He nestled his head further down, and his breathing evened out again. 

With cheeks that could fry eggs, Corrin was getting frustrated. She did not know how to handle this at all. “Saiz—oh—“

Something soft, but hard pressed into her lower belly. Corrin went rigid. Her thoughts flew back to Camilla’s nauhty literature, and her breath caught in her throat. Was that…? 

As if to answer, Saizo’s hips rocked against her, and the hardness stroked up her stomach. The answering groan in his throat sent her rocketing backwards. She broke free of his grasp with one shove, but as she moved to brace her hand on the ground behind her to keep from toppling over, her palm landed in burning agony. She screamed, throwing herself sideways, away from the smoldering coals of the previous night’s fire. 

“Hrrgh—what?!” Saizo shouted. 

Corrin rolled over into a more comfortable position, cradling her burnt hand against her chest. “Ow, ow, ow, ow!” 

“Corrin—what happened?” He knelt down in front of her and took her injured hand in his to examine it, but Corrin was no longer looking at her hand. Her eyes were gazing upward at the ninja’s face. The ninja’s whole face, that for the first time ever, wasn’t hidden from her by a mask. 

He did look like Kaze, but also quite different. Where Kaze’s features were slender and sleek, Saizo’s were wider and more defined. His nose would have been a copy of his twin’s if not for a slight bump in the middle from an old break. But his chin and jawline could have been chiseled from the very rock of the mountain. On top of that, they were sporting a light stubble that only lended itself to his rugged appearance. Corrin was stunned speechless. His weren’t the sort of refined or elegant features that most found charming, but to her…he was one of the most attractive men she had ever laid eyes on. 

“Come on, you need to put that in the snow,” Saizo said. He stood up and grabbed her elbow to help her follow, but Corrin pushed her weight back into her rump to stay on the ground. She wasn’t about to stand up in front of him when she just remembered at that very moment that she was stark-ass naked. At least at this angle, she could pull her knees to chest and hide most of her shame.

“Corrin, what are you—?” He looked down at her. 

Now Corrin was trying her best to keep her eyes on his face and not on his…protrusion...that was much closer to eye-level. Or his perfectly sculpted core, or the bulky muscle of his thighs, or….oh gods. She was failing.

Saizo seemed to finally wake up. He followed her gaze, and immediately his hands shot down to cover his…himself.  They locked eyes for one agonizingly embarrassing moment before Corrin fixed her gaze on the floor and silently begged it to open and swallow her up. 

Saizo cursed and his shadow disappeared from the ground. 

The next thing she knew, a blanket was dropped on her head, and she gratefully cocooned herself in it. 

“Don’t look!” Saizo barked. 

“I wasn’t!” Corrin shouted back, covering her head with the blanket.

The silence that followed determined that that was a lie. Corrin wished that he had left her in that damned lake. But then she wouldn’t have gotten to see his face. Or anything else... 

Stop it! Bad Corrin! 

Or feel anything else…

No! Bad! Bad Corrin!

She groaned into the blanket. She could hear the ninja getting dressed. Weren’t they supposed to be silent?! She felt like she had done something wrong, something worse than accidentally ogling an exposed ninja, which was bad enough on its own. But he had been practically in her face, how was she supposed to NOT look?! 

“Here,” Saizo said, and something flopped onto the floor into front of her. “Get dressed. I’m going to get water.” 

With that, his presence disappeared from the cave. Corrin poked her head out from her blanket cautiously, scanning their shelter, but he was gone. Throwing the blanket aside, she scrambled into her clothes as fast as she could. There was a dank chill in the air with no fire burning, and her clothes may have been dry, but they were still as cold as the air around them. She tried to hurry, but her burned palm and now shivering muscles hindered her progress, and there were so many complicated layers to fit herself into. Not to mention the soreness of her body and the ache in her skull that she was just now registering. She counted herself lucky that she hadn’t broken anything. She didn’t remember the impact, only the terror of plummeting several hundred feet toward a solid sheet of ice. Her thick dragon’s scales must have absorbed some of the impact. If she had fallen that far in human form, she doubted she would be around to sit and ponder it. 

 

---

 

Saizo made an expeditious retreat from the cavern. He had to clear his reeling head. He stepped lightly through the snow until he felt he was a safe enough distance before he stopped. He pulled down his mask and drank in several lungfuls of damp, freezing air. 

Fuck.

His body was hot with embarrassment, shame, and unrelenting lust. That had been…not what he had intended to happen. Not that he had put much thought into it at the time, given he had been so preoccupied with their survival. There had been no other options, but now he desperately wished he could have thought of one. If he could have at the very least woken up before her, he could have gotten up and dressed and left her none the wiser. He cursed himself. He had been too comfortable with her there in his arms. His dreams had been too enjoyable. He groaned and slapped his hand over his eyes as he remembered his name being called as he drifted towards wakefulness, and realized what had likely caused her panic. Shame washed over his head, choking him. 

He had rubbed his dick on a Princess. 

Was that worthy of seppuku? It certainly felt like it should be. On top of that he had exposed himself…his manhood and his face at the same time, right in front of her. He recalled the look on her face as she sat on the floor, knees drawn up to hide her chest, just gaping up at him. Her face had been so reddened and her eyes so wide. Had she been scared? Shocked? Awed? Disgusted? He couldn’t tell. He’d been too distracted by his own distress. Disgust he could handle—he felt pretty disgusted with himself too; he just hoped desperately that he hadn’t scared her. He hoped that she knew him well enough to know that he was not the kind of man to take advantage of such a situation.  

He needed to apologize and explain himself, assure her that he meant nothing untoward but was only trying to keep her alive. But he didn’t trust his own tongue, not at that moment. He needed to re-center himself. 

What was important was that Corrin was alive, and they could continue the mission with which they had been entrusted. The past 24 hours had been a series of compounding misfortunes that resulted in an uncomfortable and awkward situation, but such things were just a harsh reality of a difficult assignment in inhospitable conditions. It was best that they wrote it off as such and did their best to put it behind them so they could move forward with their purpose here. 

He nodded to himself, pulling his mask over his face once again. Now to get that water. 

 

---

 

Corrin was straining to fasten a buckle of her leather armor, arms stretched around her back and leather strap clenched between her teeth, when she felt Saizo’s presence at her back. 

“Allow me.” 

Corrin froze, heart thumping. He took the fastenings from her hands, and she let the strap fall from her mouth. He made quick work of synching the buckles, then moved to adjusting some of the ones she’d already done. She sat there, barely able to breathe as his hands moved over her. 

“Uh, th-thanks…” Corrin mumbled, staring down at her feet. 

“You’re going to have to learn how to do this right. I'm giving you a pass today because of your hand.” He was back to sounding like her stringent ninja master. 

“Not just that, I mean…,” Corrin stammered, unsure what she should say. “Thank you for saving me…again. And sorry I…um…about earlier that is…” 

Saizo’s hands paused for the briefest moment, then resumed. He didn’t say anything, which only made Corrin’s discomfort grow. 

“No need to apologize,” he finally spoke, “I was only doing what was necessary to ensure our survival. If I caused you any distress or discomfort, I apologize. That was not my intention. I think it’s best we put it behind us and move forward with the mission.” 

“Uh, right,” Corrin nodded, her cheeks still hot, “Sounds good.” 

Pretend like it never happened? Sure, I can do that. She lied to herself. But it felt less painful than continuing this conversation, so she accepted it.

He finished the last fastening on her armor. “In that spirit, go stick your hand in the snow and stay there until I call you.” 

His tone had turned so cold and matter of fact that it unsettled her a little. Despite what he was saying, was he upset about what happened? He was such a private person, maybe he had felt just as exposed as she did, or perhaps worse. This was a man whose face she’d only just seen in the same minute as, well, the rest of him. He had fought through his discomfort for her sake to keep her alive. Guilt churned her stomach. 

“Um, okay,” Corrin pushed herself to her feet with some effort. Saizo’s hand on her elbow helped steady her. She turned to look at him despite knowing it was a bad idea, “Thanks.” 

He averted his gaze and quickly turned away from her and started rummaging around in their packs. His face was once again hidden behind the mask, but it couldn’t quite hide the red tint that had crept up past the man’s cheeks. That made her feel a little better as she walked out of the cave and into the gray, snowy light. He was probably being so cold to hide that fact that he was just as embarrassed and flustered as she was. At least they were on level ground. 

Although now that she thought about it, this wasn’t even the first time he’d seen her undressed. She recalled her first visit to the bathhouse that she had so dreaded because of his ever-present gaze. She was sure he had been watching her then, and who knows however many other times during his surveillance of her. The thought rekindled the old fury she had felt back then. But then again to be fair, she had accidentally stumbled into the bathhouse during men’s bathing hour more than once, and she distinctly remembered on one such occasion being entranced by a man’s torso so thick and molded that she hadn’t been able to look at anything else before she had unceremoniously dashed out. Thinking about it now with some chagrin, that had almost certainly been Saizo, and had she not been so distracted by his physique, she would have only had to look a few feet up to see his uncovered face. 

Reaching a deep bank of snow, Corrin took a deep breath and plunged her hand in. The cold stung like seventy hells. 

Overwhelmed by all of the sensations and emotions jostling in her head, she shoved her whole head under the drift. She let out a scream, hoping it would muffle the noise. The cold instantly cut through everything, clearing her mind of the heat and fog that had gathered inside the cave. 

She pulled herself back out, panting and shaking the snow from her hair. The sting of the cold was beginning to make the tips of her fingers ache, but it was relieving against the  throbbing burn on her palm. Corrin turned her head to the gray, overcast sky. The clouds undulated, like a mirror reflection of the snow covered hills below. Small flakes drifted down every once in a while, and Corrin stuck out her tongue to catch one. It melted and tasted like the north wind.

“Corrin.” Saizo’s voice called through the pines. 

“Coming.” Corrin pulled her hand from the snow and examined the burn. It was pretty bad. She hoped it wouldn’t be a hindrance, but at least it wasn’t her sword-hand. 

She re-entered the dim cave, pausing to let her eyes adjust to the shadows. 

“Over here,” Saizo called. He sat cross legged on the floor next to their packs. Corrin moved to join him and saw that he had their healing kit out, as well as their rations and a flask of water. “Sit.” 

Corrin obeyed, situating herself cross-legged on the stone in front of him. 

“Let me see your hand,” he instructed. 

“Oh, thanks.” She gave him her left hand, and he turned it over, examining the wound. He dipped his fingers into a small open jar of green paste and dabbed it sparingly onto the wound. Corrin winced, and then sighed as it immediately began soothing the pain. 

“Eat,” he ordered, still focused on her palm. 

“—oh, right.” Corrin looked away. She picked up the water flask and took a sip, then tilted it up and started gulping frantically. She hadn’t realized how thirsty she was until the first drops had crossed her lips. She jerked the flask away and choked as some of the water spilled down her windpipe. Corrin coughed obnoxiously, wincing as Saizo gave her a derisive look.  She shot him one in return and turned away, trying to stifle the spasms in her lungs and hold onto whatever scrap of dignity she had left. 

Saizo began to wrap her hand in bandages while Corrin scarfed down her rations of dried meat, nuts, and some mealy buns that made up for in substance what they lacked in flavor. 

“We need to move quickly,” Saizo said as he worked, “The fire last night will have given away our position. The bandits may regroup and come after us, and all of the commotion may have alerted our targets if they were being vigilant.” 

“Mmm,” Corrin agreed through a mouthful of bun. 

“We can’t return to the road. So we’ll have to stick to the forest. It will be slower going and has its own dangers, but we can’t risk another confrontation.” 

Corrin nodded. “If we’re going off-road, where’s our next destination?” 

Saizo finished tying off the bandages on her hand and released it to reach in his bag and pull out a scroll. He unrolled it on the ground, revealing a fading parchment map. 

“We still make for the next village. We should be safe enough blending in with the rest of the villagers.” He pointed to a small dot between the black mountain waves. “We will rejoin the road just before arriving so as not to draw suspicion. It would have taken another day by road, but now taking roughly this route,” he said, tracing his finger along a crested ridge and back down through another valley, “Crossing over the mountain will be treacherous, so it will take us an additional two to three days to reach.” 

It didn’t take long for Saizo to have all of their gear packed and all traces of their presence erased from the cave. Corrin had tried to help, but he’d  scolded her and ordered her to rest, so she grumpily complied. Once he was satisfied that their tracks were covered, he helped her back onto their horse, and they set off once again through the snow and turned their sights upward towards the looming mountain ahead.

Notes:

Hey y'all!

Once again, I have too much fun writing these chapters sometimes, but I'm sure you know that by now. I hope you enjoyed awkward Saizo and embarrassed Corrin as much as I did. But finally, after 17 chapters, she finally sees the man's face (among other things)! Thanks so much for reading, and as always I LOVE hearing your feedback in the comments. Your feedback helps to keep me motivated.

Be good to yourselves,
Foxy

Chapter 18: Exposure

Summary:

Their arduous climb up the mountain pits Corrin and Saizo against the threats of exposure to the elements...and to each other.

The ground sloped forever upwards ahead of them. The pair had to abandon their seat on the mount—the incline was too steep for their horse to bear their burden. The trees grew ever sparser as they climbed, and the air ever thinner. Corrin huffed and puffed, even as they trod at a snail’s pace. The ground underfoot was rocky, uneven and in some places slick with ice or layered in snow. More than once Saizo had to lunge to grab hold of her before she toppled over. It didn’t help that the fewer the trees, the harder the wind tugged at her cloak, pulling her this way, then that. Saizo had one hand on the horse’s rains and the other ready at his side to grab her at any moment. He was afraid a hefty gust might pick her up and blow her right off the mountainside. 

The roar of the wind was so harsh in her ears that Corrin didn’t even try to start a conversation with Saizo even as the hours lumbered past. The sky was still overcast, so it was hard to say how much time was passing—the same foggy, gray light had followed them since morning. 

When the temperature began to plummet and the clouds darkened, Corrin couldn’t be sure if dusk was drawing near or if the weather was taking a turn for the worse. She tugged her cloak tighter around herself and put her head down against the wind that whipped and frenzied around her. A hand on her shoulder made her look up. 

Saizo was standing over her, and he gestured at a tumble of rocks not too far away. He said something, but the wind snatched his words away.

“What?” she shouted. 

Saizo hesitated, then reached up and pulled down his mask, surprising her. 

“Shelter for the night,” he repeated. 

“Okay,” Corrin nodded, still a little dumbstruck. She’d never seen this man’s face before, and now she’d seen it twice in one day, and this time it was voluntary . 

They picked their way down a short ravine until they reached the spot Saizo had pointed out. Corrin sighed with relief as she realized he’d chosen this spot because the rocks and the natural dip of the ravine helped to shield them from the worst of the wind. 

The second they stopped, she collapsed onto the ground. She had not realized how exhausted her body was until she’d stopped moving. She gasped to catch the breath she’d been chasing all day. Saizo began clearing an area to make a habitable sleeping arrangement. He set the reflective tarp on the ground, covering the edges in stones to keep it weighed. He unloaded their packs from the horse and made a pallet there on the ground. 

Corrin scooted closer, not trusting her shaking legs to stand. “No tent?” 

“No,” Saizo answered, not looking up from his work. “The wind could shift, and the ground is too rocky to stake it down properly. We’ll be fine—there won’t be more snow until tomorrow.” 

Corrin gazed up at the clouds. At least Saizo could tell the difference between dusk and a coming blizzard. She shivered and massaged her gloved hands. It didn’t help the damp numbness that had settled into her knuckles and numbed the tips of her fingers. 

Eye still focused on his work, Saizo continued, “It’s going to get cold without overhead shelter, so we’ll have to share blankets to conserve heat.”

It took a moment for Saizo’s words to register, but when they did, Corrin blanched. She was so exhausted that she hadn’t realized Saizo had made a single pallet; the supplies usually used as a privacy barrier between them were now acting as weights along the edges. She swallowed, recalling the heat of his naked embrace…

“I assure you any discomfort at this arrangement is nothing compared to the alternative frostbite,” he added. 

Corrin glanced back at him, but his mask was back in place, and she couldn’t read his expression. 

She shouldn’t have worried though. When it came time to bed down, the only things Saizo allowed her to remove were her boots and sword belt. She had protested the compounding discomfort of a mountainside for a bed and armor and traveling cloak for pajamas, but all she had gotten in response was a loathsome look and a lecture on preparedness. 

“As you command, Master ,” she sighed as she struggled to arrange herself—armor, cloak, and all—between the blankets.  

“Missing your feathered mattress now, Princess?” Saizo asked. He sat facing her with his back against a rock, arms crossed. 

Corrin paused, glaring back up at him. Her lips curled around a biting retort, but she snapped her mouth shut and swallowed it. He was right and that pissed her off even more. She wouldn’t give him the satisfaction. Instead she arranged her cloak, pulled the blanket up around her shoulders, and flopped down onto the stone. It was unforgiving. Her body ached from her injuries and the exertions of the all-day hike. She was cold down to her bones, and yet her skin was caked in a day’s worth of dried sweat. Now she was pinched between the rock and her armor, and uncomfortable didn’t even begin to cover it. She’d never be able to sleep like this. Even so the exhaustion was already weighing her eyelids down. 

She did miss her bed. She missed being warm, and she missed Jakob’s hot tea and Mozu’s home-cooking. She even missed Felicia’s constant disasters. She missed the comfort and safety of the astral plane. She missed the steam of the bath house, the peace and calm of Lilith’s temple, and the familiarity of her own treetop bungalow. She missed Sakura’s nervous stammering, Hinoka’s boisterous laughter, Takumi’s brooding silence, Azura’s entrancing voice, and Ryoma’s assuring smile. This was the first time she had been parted from all ofher siblings since…well, since she had been parted from her other siblings. 

And just like that, the pain doubled. Tripled. Quadrupled. Elise’s joyful giggles, Leo’s playful snark, Gunter’s gentle scolding, Camilla’s lung-crushing hugs, and Xander’s voice calling her “Little Princess.” Her heart squeezed tight, and she brought her hand up to clasp at what felt like a gaping wound in her chest. Corrin recalled the phrase about how time heals all wounds. It sure was taking its damn…well, time. Everytime she thought she had locked away the heartache for good, it ambushed her with a vengeance. She couldn’t imagine a day when this pain would finally abandon her. She wasn’t sure it ever would, because she knew in her heart of hearts she could never abandon her hope of reconciling with them. Even after crossing swords with them, she held out the hope that one day, they’d see Garon for what he really was and finally understand why she had made the choices she had. She wanted that so badly it ached. So until that day, she would just have to hold the edges of the wound shut and carry the hurt around with her. 

“Corrin, what hurts?” 

His words shocked Corrin out of her stupor. She opened her eyes to see Saizo was crouched beside her, his brow furrowed with concern. 

“Huh?” She sniffed and went to rub her eyes, and only then did she notice the tears running down her cheeks. 

“Oh, this? Sorry,” she said, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. 

God she was pathetic. He probably thought she was upset about what he’d said or the situation in general. But that wasn’t it at all. 

“It’s nothing, just uh…I think I nodded off and was having a nightmare.” 

Well that was a lame excuse, but she couldn’t think of anything better. Would he buy it? 

“Don’t lie to me,” Saizo said, “If you’re hurt you have to tell me so we can fix it before it gets serious. Is it your hand? Your feet?”

Corrin bit her lip. She couldn’t admit to him it was her heart that hurt. So she immediately disobeyed. 

“My hand,” she lied after a pause, feeling lucky that it was the injured one that she had clutched to her chest at that moment. 

Saizo gave her an appraising look, but then motioned for her to let him see it. Corrin obliged, tugging off her glove and presenting the bandages appendage. It did hurt, so it wasn’t a complete lie, she told herself. It had just faded into the background along with the rest of her body’s complaints. Now that she was focusing on it though, the pulsing pain was moving to the forefront. Saizo unraveled the bindings and examined the burn. The cold wind stung against the tender, exposed skin, and Corrin hissed in a breath between her teeth. Saizo turned her hand this way and that. She supposed the dying light of the cloud-smothered sunset was enough for a ninja to examine by. 

“It’s healing well,” he grunted, shifting over so he could dig through their packs, “But I’ll clean and redress it just to be safe.” 

Once Corrin’s hand was rebandaged and back in its glove, Saizo handed her the canteen of melted snow he had kept warm against his body, and she gulped it down greedily. Night was falling fast under the dense clouds and high peaks around them, so Corrin could only barely see Saizo as he took back the canteen and made the final preparations for the night. By the time he slid beneath their covers, she could only tell by the rustling and shifting of the blankets. Then it was silent, apart from the wailing of the wind. 

A lone wolf howled in the distance, although it was hard to measure when sound bounded off peaks and sank into valleys. Was it just the echo, or were those more howls joining it? Corrin couldn’t tell. 

“Saizo, is that…?” she asked. 

“A pack of wolves? Yes,” he answered. 

“Are they close or…?” 

Saizo shifted: Corrin could only assume it was to look at her, since his voice got slightly louder. 

“No, they’re far.” 

She thought that was all he was going to say, but after a pause, he continued, “I thought bugs were the only thing you were afraid of.” 

“That’s—I’m not afraid of wolves! I’m just…,” Corrin huffed, “You know what Saizo, never mind. Forget I said anything.”

Saizo made a noise, but Corrin couldn’t tell if he was laughing at or exasperated with her. Knowing Saizo, it was more likely the latter, but his tone had been somewhat teasing. Either way it pricked at her raw nerve. Rage roiled in her gut, and she wanted to lash out at him for not taking her more seriously. However, a moment of introspection had her taking a deep breath. She let it out along with the defensive anger and let the wind take the heat of it away. 

See Kaze , she thought, I did it. 

The three-week intensive Ninja boot camp she had undergone prior to the beginning of their mission had been brought to her courtesy of both Saizo and Kaze. It had been both physically and emotionally grueling. She had hoped she would learn some of the great ninja secret arts, like how to vanish without a trace or how to change direction midair. In reality what she learned was far less flashy. 

Kaze focused on honing her stealth and observation skills. Both of these, as it turned out, hinged on patience: a flower that admittedly did not thrive in Corrin’s garden. She hadn’t realized how much strength and resolve it took to do nothing—to sit motionless in one position for hours at a time, while keeping her mind focused on what she was watching—every muscle twitching, aching to move, even just a little bit. Her eyes and brain wanted to shift just as much, but she had to remain like a statue in mind and body, her gaze forever following her target like those creepy portraits of ancient Nohrian royalty hanging in the Northern Fortress that used to track her down every corridor. 

This was what she had struggled with most out of the whole crucible. Kaze had the idea to teach her meditation so she could practice focusing her mind and body in sync with one another. He taught her techniques that helped her feel more connected with her surroundings and less trapped in her own mind. So instead of a statue, she became a tree with roots dug deep into the earth to ground her. Instead of an old painting, she became a wild cat hiding from danger or watching for prey.  She learned to breath with the wind and lose herself in the world around her, becoming something that belonged there. 

This extended not only to her physical state, but her emotional state as well. Kaze warned her that while observing, she may witness things that trigger a strong emotional response. If survival depended on her remaining undetected, she had to learn to squash her reactive instincts. No matter what she saw or heard, she had to remain still and silent and allow whatever was going to happen, to happen. She couldn’t let her emotions control her actions.

This was so against Corrin’s nature, yet so vital to their mission that Kaze and Saizo had each concocted scenarios to test and practice her resolve. 

Kaze’s had been fun at first. He’d make her hide and watch as he pulled pranks on their comrades around the camp. He was like a petulant poltergeist the way he’d move things while their backs were turned, steal something right out of their hands without them knowing, or set them up to trip or knock something over. The looks on their faces as they questioned their sanity or looked around for a vengeful spirit had Corrin’s side splitting with giggles. 

That’s when Saizo stepped in. Every time she failed one of Kaze’s scenarios by laughing or gasping or exhaling too loudly out of her nose, her punishment was having to endure one of Saizo’s tests. These were far less enjoyable.  At least for her anyway. She had the keen sense that Saizo was deriving some sort of sadistic pleasure out of coming up with inventive and personal ways of making her suffer. 

He forced her to eat pickled plums until she could chew and swallow one without making a face. She knew that was revenge for the fruit tortes, and she accepted that. But he’d also forced her to stand waist-deep in an icy stream and not make a single noise or twitch at the frigid water. And worst of all and something she still deeply resented him for: he had made her sit still while he put LIVE BUGS on her. The mere memory of them crawling over her with all of their little legs made her shudder with disgust. 

“Over here,” Saizo said, dragging Corrin out of her dozing thoughts. 

Before her sleepy brain could interpret what he meant, his arm was around her, pulling her closer to him across the pallet. 

“Huh?” she mumbled, startled. She wanted to pull out of his grip, but her back was already pressed against his chest. 

“Sorry, but I won’t have you freezing in your sleep,” he said, close enough to her ear that it made her shiver again. “You have to tell me when you’re cold.” 

She was shivering even worse now, but it wasn’t from the cold. In fact, the moment she had pressed against him, she had felt how much heat he was putting out, and any thought of moving away for her own self-respect or dignity had vanished. It was definitely because of that, and it definitely did not have anything to do with the butterfly parade in her stomach or the wild galloping of her heart beating rhythms in her chest. Nope, nothing to do with that at all. 

“R-right,” she whispered, not trusting her voice, “Sorry.” 

Her teeth threatened to start chattering. Her whole body felt like it was vibrating. She needed it to stop. She wasn’t cold. She didn’t want him to think she was getting hypothermic and resort to any drastic measures to warm her up… or did she ? 

No! I most certainly do NOT , she thought at herself adamantly, that would be VERY BAD .

Wouldn’t it ? 

Her thoughts ran back to the cave—his rough, bare skin moving against hers—and a full body tremor wracked her from head to toe. 

Shit, no! Stop thinking about it!  

“Corrin, are you that cold?” Saizo asked, worry edging into his voice. 

Panic did not help her shivering problem. What could she say?! 

“Um….” Say no! Come up with something! Anything! “….kinda.” 

Gods, what am I doing?  

Saizo sat up. Corrin couldn’t see him in the pitch black night. Oh, no.

She heard the sound of fabric sliding over skin. 

Oh, yes , whispered the traitorous part of her brain. 

Suddenly, a cold hand moved the hair over her eyes and pressed against her forehead. She was still as the hand moved to cup her check, then she had to fight hard to suppress another shiver as it moved to her neck. 

Saizo cursed under his breath, pulling his hand away. “Shit….. shit !”

“Wha…what is it?” she asked. 

“You’re burning up, and your heart rate’s way too high. I should’ve realized…I shouldn’t have pushed you this hard after what happened…”

“Uh…what do you mean?” she asked, afraid she already knew the conclusion he must have drawn. 

“You’ve gotten a chill from the lake and the exertion of the climb has only made it worse. You’re getting sick, and damn it, why didn’t I think about this?!” He was growling at himself, up on his feet rummaging around their camp site.  

But I’m not ! Corrin wanted to shout. But what would she say? She couldn’t possibly tell him what she was really feeling, could she? 

And make him feel uncomfortable? Make the rest of the journey unbearably awkward? Make him think she was some kind of desperate weirdo? 

But she couldn’t let him go on worrying about her being ill, when she was perfectly fine (physically at least—mentally she was becoming more questionable by the second). What if he wasted precious supplies trying to cure her? She had to set this straight now, but how?! 

She sat up. “Saizo, I’m not…” she started, unsure where to go. “I’m not sick. I’m really not, I promise. I’m just…” 

Saizo had stopped his rummaging and the low but steady stream of obscenities.

 “Just what?” He echoed the question that was flashing through her mind. 

“Just…”

She bit her lip. Nothing was coming to her. No flash of brilliance, no clever plan to weasel her way out. The silence waited on her answer, and finally she broke. 

“I’m just flustered , okay? My face is hot because I’m blushing, and my heart is beating so fast because…well, because—“ I think I might be in love with you. Because I can’t stop thinking about what happened between us this morning. Because when you touch me, I get so worked up that I completely lose control over my body—

“Is it…about this morning?”

His voice had lowered. He had stopped moving around, and Corrin pictured him crouching there, watching her. He wasn’t exuding panic anymore, but his voice betrayed his concern, and his discomfort. 

“Yes…,” Corrin ventured, “…and no.” 

Saizo didn’t reply immediately, but when he did, his voice was even softer, but even more urgent. 

“Corrin, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. I hope you know that I wouldn’t—that I would never drea—do anything to hurt you. I—“

“No! It’s not…,” Corrin stammered, “You didn’t scare me—now startled , yes I was startled to wake up…like that, but I don’t want you to think that I think you did something wrong—because I don’t! You saved our lives! I’m grateful that you…that you knew what to do in that situation. I mean—if the tables were turned, I don’t know if I…”’  

Corrin was staring at the hands that she couldn’t see folded in her lap, painfully aware that she was rambling. Saizo wasn’t saying anything though, so she couldn’t stop herself from going on. 

“It’s more that I’m, uh…what’s the word…in shock? Sorry, no, that sounds too severe. Maybe… surprised? No—well yes in a way—but it’s not quite what I’m looking for. Ummm…oh! Overwhelmed ! Yeah, I’m feeling a bit overwhelmed, because I’ve never…Uh, this is really embarrassing to say, but since I’ve already said plenty of embarrassing things already, why not, right? I’ve never actually, uh… been …with a man in that way. Or even seen a man naked for that matter. I mean sure there’s plenty of times when I’ve accidentally walked into the bathhouse at the wrong time, but towels are usually involved! And I’ve read enough of Camilla’s smutty novels to know—it’s not like I’m ignorant—but reading about it and seeing it are two very different things. Aaaand I really need to shut up. Yep, I am shutting up right now.”

...

Wow, Corrin. Just…wow . 

The fall must have rattled her brain harder than she’d thought. Only severe head trauma could explain this diarrhea of the mouth.  

In the silence and pitch darkness that followed, she thought about apologizing. She considered admitting that she had nothing but scrambled eggs between her ears. But opening her mouth again was dangerous—who knew what else might fall out? No, better to keep her mouth shut and hope to the gods that Saizo would do the polite thing and pretend to ignore everything she’d just said.  

“…Corrin…” Saizo finally said, “How does your head feel?” 

Oh thank you, gods in heaven , Corrin silently prayed. An out !

“Not…great?” She answered truthfully. Now that she was paying attention to it, the throbbing that had accompanied her all day was still pounding rhythms of dull pain through her skull. So maybe all of the fog in her brain wasn’t just a product of steamy thoughts. 

Saizo sighed, “Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” 

Was that relief or disappointment on his breath? She couldn’t tell. 

“I… I don’t know,” she admitted. Clearly, she wasn’t thinking clearly for a reason. 

“You probably have a concussion from the fall,” he breathed, and Corrin could imagine him pinching the bridge of his nose. “I’m going to give you something for the pain. It’ll help you sleep: you need rest in order to recover.”  

Yes, please knock me out , she thought. I don’t want to be conscious anymore. I want to wake up tomorrow and believe this was a nightmare . 

Maybe she wouldn’t remember it at all—wasn’t memory loss a symptom of head wounds? 

Wouldn’t that be nice. 

She choked down the bitter powder Saizo offered her. After gulping some water to wash the nasty dryness from her tongue, she laid back down on the pallet and succumbed to sweet, sweet unconsciousness.

Notes:

It's me, back again!

As you guys know, I update when I update, but seeing your encouraging comments always gives me that extra motivation to finish up the chapters I'm working on, so thank you :) As I
have said before, I'm doing a thing where I won't release the current chapter until I've finished the next chapter, which is a strategy to help fight my own anxiety to make sure I can continue writing, even if at a slow pace. So chapter 19 is already written, and now I'll start on chapter 20. So be assured that even if these chapters are coming super slowly, they will continue to come.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter from Corrin's point of view. I know I've been focusing a lot of Saizo's perspective (which is so much fun to write, and I know it's fun to read), but I thought it was time to shift back and see a little more behind the curtains of what's been going on in Corrin's head during this time when she's a little more out of her element. I feel like sticking to only one POV is boring and limiting, so I like to pivot back and forth between the characters depending on who has a more interesting or compelling perspective during a particular point in the story. I hope that's not jarring or disorienting to read, but please let me know if it is, and I'll try to adjust.

Anyway, I hope this chapter finds you well. It's getting to be spooky fall season where I live, so I know I'm very excited about that, and I hope you are too. Thank you for stopping by to read, and please give me some feedback or just say hi in the comments, because I love hearing from you guys!

Much Love,
Foxy

Chapter 19: Precipice

Summary:

While a maelstrom of emotions swirls around in Corrin’s head, a bigger storm approaches that threatens to push them both to the edge

As Saizo had promised, the next morning Corrin woke to snowflakes landing and melting on her cheeks. She sat up, confused and groggy. Her head felt like it was stuffed full of pillow fluff. 

A frigid wind blew against her as the blanket fell to her lap, and she had to squint against the barrage of icy flakes that whirled in her face. 

“How are you feeling?” 

She turned to see Saizo. He was by the horse, synching up their packs. 

Corrin took a moment to evaluate her body. Her muscles ached. Her feet were sore. Her joints were stiff. Her head felt pressurized. Her stomach was empty, and her throat was bone-dry. 

She felt the habitual temptation to lie and say something cheerful, like: Never better! But she didn’t think he’d buy it. He wanted her to be honest, so she would be honest. 

“I feel like I was run over by an entire caravan,” she muttered, scowling at him through the snow, “Can I die yet?” 

“Denied,” Saizo answered, “Now get up so I can pack the pallet.” 

Heaving a breath through her teeth, Corrin struggled up and out of the quicksand of blankets. The open air snatched away whatever warmth had clung to her body, and she hissed in a shiver. 

Saizo began gathering up their bedding.

 “Stretch: it will help with the soreness,” he instructed, “And it will warm you up.” 

Corrin ruefully obeyed, letting out arduous moans and groans as she forced her weary limbs back into action. Her calves, thighs, and glutes were killing her from the climb up the mountain the day before. She looked up at the rocky peak still looming high ahead of them, dreading the day to come. 

What she wouldn’t give for a soak in a hot spring right about now. 

As Saizo folded and packed the bedding into the saddlebags, he tossed something back at Corrin. She stumbled to catch it; it was a small satchel which contained the usual daily rations. As dry as her throat was, the moment she thought about food, she began salivating. It was the same old dried meat, nuts, and bun as she ate pretty much every day now, but she didn’t care. Her body was famished and in desperate need of calories to keep her going. 

Hunger really is the best sauce, she thought as she scarfed down the meal like a ravenous hound. 

She handed Saizo back the satchel, and he traded her a water skin. She chugged it gratefully, washing down the nuts and mealy dough that clung to her parched throat. 

“I wish we had more time for you to rest, but we can’t afford to wait,” Saizo said, now having to raise his voice over the howl of the wind. “We need to crest this ridge before the worst of the storm hits. It’s coming faster than I predicted. Keep one hand on me or the horse at all times. Visibility may become poor, and it’s easy to get separated. Ready?”  

Corrin handed back the water skin and nodded. “Ready.” 

Saizo led them out from the shelter of their little ravine, and immediately the wind blasted her, throwing her cloak around. She grabbed at it, pulling it closed with one hand while the other firmly grasped onto the horse’s saddle as they resumed the trek upwards. The roaring was deafening in her ears, and she had to narrow her eyes against the driving snow. 

Saizo led them along a near invisible path up the rugged slopes. Thankfully their horse was native to the region and was used to these conditions: she couldn’t imagine any of the palace horses remaining so calm with all of the sound and movement. 

Trusting Saizo to lead them, Corrin pulled up the hood of her cloak to shield her face from the worst of the weather. She was settling into the steady rhythm of their uphill pace. Every step hurt, and she was soon gasping for breath. The air was growing ever thinner the higher they climbed. But the aches and complaints of her body soon blended together into a background of monotonous suffering that freed Corrin’s mind to wander. 

Which was not a good thing.  

Because unfortunately, she did not have amnesia as she had hoped. She remembered every painful detail of what had happened the day before, and it all played back in her head in an unending loop of mind-rending cringe. She wished she could withdraw further into her cloak. She glanced up at Saizo’s back—he was completely focused on keeping them on the path. She wished she could know what he was thinking. Did he really believe that her nonsensical blithering was a product of her head trauma? Just as with the events of the morning prior, he seemed perfectly happy to ignore it and continue on as if it hadn’t happened at all. Which, to be clear, she was grateful for. She definitely did not want to discuss anything about what she had said, felt, or implied. 

Was this what their whole journey was going to be like? A constant stream of intimately embarrassing moments and near death experiences? Was this why Saizo hadn’t wanted her to come on this assignment with him? She had to admit they hadn’t made a great start. Bandits, drowning, head trauma, hypothermia…and now a snow storm, apparently. And those were just the external conflicts. That wasn’t to mention the internal conflicts she was waging within her own mind. 

Her feelings toward Saizo were…complicated, not to mention highly problematic. It was hard for her to say when she’d started wanting something more than just his trust. At first that was all she had wanted—for him to trust her so he would get off of her back and stop with the whole stalking and harassment business. As much as he’d exhausted and frustrated her in those days, she had also been watching him, and she started to catch glimpses of the man beneath the mask—strictly metaphorically of course. It had made her curious. Who was this man who held death in one hand and honor in the other? 

The concept of a ninja had been foreign to her. In Nohr, the closest equivalent she could imagine was an assassin. But their type was the antithesis of honorable; they would do anything for anyone for the right price. Loyalty? They couldn’t use it in a sentence.  

Saizo was nothing like that. He wasn’t driven by avarice. His every action was guided by his loyalty to Ryoma and Hoshido. Sure he could be rude and downright insufferable at times, but he really did care for the people around him in his own way. He had a discerning eye (she groaned internally at her unintended pun), and he held himself accountable to his own high standards. He was someone who would apologize when he knew he was in the wrong, and he always repaid his debts, perceived or otherwise. He was straightforward and honest, and he could even be gentle. She had seen that. 

But he could also be cruel. He could turn off his empathy to others, something that she knew was necessary for his line of work. Her heart flinched at the sharp-edged memories. She remembered every harsh word he’d ever spoken to her. She recalled the threats, the hostile glares, and the constant, foreboding presence. Even after she had gained his trust, he had stomped on her feelings without so much as a twitch. His moods could be unpredictable, and she still didn’t understand why he seemed to flip between someone who could hate her, and someone who could worry about her. 

After all this time, she still didn’t really understand him at all, or know that much about him even. But she wanted to. She wanted him to open up to her, to let her see who he was behind that thick wall of hostility that he used to keep others at a distance. She was afraid that might never happen. Each time she felt she was getting close, he would shut down and throw her back out again. It was…painful, and exhausting. She didn’t know if it was even possible. 

Probably for the best, she thought.

 Even if she could get close to him like that, she doubted he would ever feel the same way about her. He had been so suspicious of her for so long: it didn’t seem like something that would easily go away, if ever. Even if he no longer saw her as a threat, she was sure he must only see her as his lord’s annoying younger sister. The crazy, lonely, naive dragon girl who was so starved for connection that she’d beg for friendship from anyone, even her stalker and would-be-murderer. Yeah, that was a good look. 

It didn’t matter anyways. It wasn’t like she would get the chance to marry who she loved. She felt the weight of the two necklaces she wore around her neck. One, the ring Ryoma had given her—the one he and her other siblings had crafted to give to her upon her eventual homecoming. The one he had given to her when he had told her…and they had promised…Well, it didn’t do well to dwell on that thought. Not that the second necklace invited any less despair. This one had been given to her by Saizo himself, but it was nothing so sentimental. Quite the opposite; it was purely utilitarian, and fatally so. A pendant that could be crushed between the teeth and swallowed, it contained several times the lethal dosage of one of the ninja’s deadliest poisons. It was a last failsafe—should she ever be captured, it offered a swift and painless way to save her from being tortured for information, and to save her allies from any information their enemies might gather from her. 

After she had vowed to pierce her breast with Yato should that happen, Saizo had gifted her this “far more reliable” alternative. When Corrin had argued (because of course she had), Saizo had made some valid points like, what if she were disarmed? Or what if she missed her heart and ended up with a sword through the lung? And, your armor is thickest there, you’d have to literally fall on the tip of your blade to do that. Or, her favorite: that’s dramatic, slow and painful—this is covert, efficient, and relatively painless. Like, how would he even know, it’s not like he’d ever tried it before! Nobody ever came back to leave any promising reviews like, would recommend for immediate death—easier than falling asleep, or terrible experience, worst death imaginable, don’t waste your money! 

Painful or not, it didn’t make a difference to her really. She was sure it would never come to that, not with Saizo by her side. They fought together in the vanguard in almost every battle—she trusted him to guard her back while she led the charge. Plus, she knew her brother had charged him with her safekeeping on this journey, and so she knew that Saizo would protect her at all costs. But, even if the worst were to happen, she was prepared to do what needed to be done. She had stared death in the face many times before, and if she could choose how she was going to die, it would always be protecting the ones she loved. 

While she had been lost in her thoughts (all alone), the storm outside had been steadily growing stronger. A gust of wind stronger than any she had felt before struck her, blasting her out of her head. She hunched against it, tightening her grip on the horse as the gale threatened to throw her off her feet. The chill of it cut through her layers and froze her to the bone. She peered ahead, and the snow was blowing so thick that she could only vaguely make out Saizo’s dark shape only a few feet ahead of her. Though she had never experienced one before, the word that came to her mind was blizzard. 

This was bad. How could Saizo see where they were going like this? How did he know they were not about to walk off the edge of a cliff? This was getting to be too dangerous. They needed to stop and find shelter somehow…but on the top of a mountain? Was there even any to be found? 

Even their horse had begun to grow unsteady in the fury of the storm. Her movements became hesitant, sidestepping and fighting against Saizo’s lead. 

Corrin let go of her cloak and pulled herself hand over hand along the horse’s saddle until she was closer to the dark outline of her companion. 

“SAIZO!” She screamed into the wind. “We have to stop! This is too dangerous!”

He turned back to her, and his tension was clear in the jerky motion.

“WE CAN’T STOP,” he shouted back, “There’s nowhere TO STOP. We have to get over this ridge—shelter on the other side!” 

Corrin cast her eyes around but could see nothing but white in every direction. Panic clawed at her chest, threatening to break free. 

“COME ON,” Saizo shouted, but Corrin couldn’t tell if it was directed at her or their horse, who had dug in her heels and refused to move forward. “WE’RE ALMOST THERE!”

The mare threw her head, eyes rolling and nostrils flaring. 

Something wasn’t right. 

Instinct prickled at the back of Corrin’s neck. A familiar feeling washed over her—the feeling of malevolent eyes on her back. The feeling of being watched. 

She whirled and drew her sword. At the same moment, something appeared through the snow—coming straight for Saizo. 

There was no time for a warning. Corrin plunged forward and met it with her blade. Force—weight and speed far greater than her own—slammed into her. She fell backwards beneath it. It crashed on top of her, squeezing all the air from her lungs in a bruising rush. The foe writhed on top of her, roaring like an avalanche in her ear. Its weight and thrashing shoved her deeper into the snow, burying her. She pushed against it with her sword as teeth snapped at her face. Hot, putrid breath washed over her. Huge claws dug into her shoulders. 

Corrin screamed in effort and transformed. Her human self drew back, releasing the beast within. Silver scales erupted to cover her skin, claws and talons unsheathed, and horns sprouted from the crown of her head. Her entire body expanded beneath the enemy.  The size difference reversed, she tossed the beast off of her with ease. She surged to her feet, whipping her tail and snapping open her—

—wings almost tore from her back as the wind caught them and dragged her off of the earth. 

Corrin shrieked in pain, lost for a moment in wind and flying snow. She transformed back—only to plummet. She landed hard on her side and tumbled down a steep slope. Gritting her teeth, she flipped over and dug her hands and feet into the ground, sliding to a slow stop. 

She looked around, but still she could see nothing but snow. She strained her ears, but was that the roaring of battle—or only the wind? She couldn’t tell which direction she had come from. She had to get back to Saizo—or he’d be fighting that creature alone. 

Corrin clawed her way up the slope. All that she knew was she came from up—so she’d go up. The ground and wind fought her for every inch, but she threw herself against them with all of her might. She had to find him. 

After what seemed like several minutes of climbing, with no sign of him, the horse, or the screaming horror—Corrin started to panic. 

“Saizo!” She screamed. 

Nothing. 

She gasped for breath as she hauled herself up further. 

“SAIZO!” 

Only the wind answered her. 

“SAIZOOOOOOO!” 

She stilled, straining, praying to hear him answer. She didn’t. 

Think, think. What do I do?!

An idea. She called upon her dragon’s blood and released her feral form once again. This time she flattened herself against the ground and kept her wings tucked and pinned hard against her sides. She inhaled a deep breath of freezing air, and then let it loose in a massive, thundering roar. 

She heard answering roars as the noise echoed back at her from the other peaks. He must have heard that. 

It only took a few seconds to get a response. An explosion of fire and sound tore through the storm to grab her attention. It wasn’t far—to her left and downhill. 

Yes! 

Corrin leapt forward, pulling her dragon shape back in until she was running on two legs once more. She sprinted down and across the slopes as fast as she could until she was more falling than running.  

Her foot plunged into a crevice. Her ankle twisted painfully as she pitched forward. Her back collided with rock after solid rock as she tumbled head over heels. Then there were no more rocks, and she was falling… 

Corrin twisted in mid-air, unsure when she would meet the ground again. It slammed into her sooner than she thought, but she’d managed to right herself and landed crouched on all fours. 

The wall of rock behind her sheltered her from the wind and the snow, and suddenly she could see them: Saizo, crouched in a fighting stance only 10 meters from where she’d landed, and between them, three massive, skulking cats. Their pelts were as white as the snow, but they had thick fur of deep turquoise growing around their necks, the back of their legs, and in thick tufts at the end of their tails. Corrin had never seen or heard of an animal like this before in her life. They were beautiful.

They stalked around Saizo—they had him cornered on the edge of a cliff. She could not see how steep the drop was, but if Saizo hadn’t used it as an escape route yet, she knew it was not an option. 

Their heads snapped around to her as she struggled back to her feet. She wiped the snow and dirt out of her eyes, and met the gaze of the beast closest to her. 

Except it wasn’t a beast at all. Something with eyes like that could not be a mindless animal: eyes that looked at her with rage and sadness, with worry and suspicion, with confusion and grief. 

All of their eyes were now focused on her. Corrin cocked her head in wonder and confusion as she shared this connection through the being’s bright eyes. Saizo made a move out of the corner of her eye, but Corrin threw her hand up to stop him. 

“Wait!” She cried, unsure he would be able to hear her. She didn’t break eye contact with the creature as she spoke to him. “Don’t hurt them!”

Saizo hesitated, but it was clear their attention was no longer on him.

“What are they?” she asked over the wind.

“…I believe they’re Snow Lions,” he called back, but the animals still didn’t take their eyes off Corrin as he answered. 

He paused, but when they didn’t move, he continued at full volume, “Legendary beasts of the mountains. I’ve never encountered them before.” 

“Do they normally attack people?” She asked.

“No, the stories tell of them as playful guardians,” he said, “But these three are carrying fresh wounds.” 

Corrin could see, without taking her eyes away from the gaze of the Snow Lion, that it did look haggard. Out of the corner of her eye she noted a healing scorch mark along the flanks of one of its companions. 

“Those wounds look magical,” Corrin observed, “Do you think the mages we’re looking for…” 

“…could be poaching them for ingredients?” Saizo finished, “I wouldn’t discount it.” 

“You poor things.” Corrin felt her heart twist. That these normally majestic and playful creatures of myth could be turned into this huddled knot of wounded, defensive beasts…it was enough to make her cry. Because she understood what she saw in its eyes now. It’s family was being hunted down and hurt or killed in their own home…for what, potion ingredients?! She gritted her teeth. 

“I’m sorry, Great Beasts of the Mountains,” Corrin said, kneeling in the snow and bowing her head to the huge white cats, “I’m sorry for what has been done to you. I promise that we mean you and your family no harm. From one mythical beast to another…” She allowed her dragon’s blood to sing, slowly shifting parts of her body so that they could see her for what she was. She looked back up and caught the eye of the snow cat. “…I swear that we will find the ones responsible and ensure that peace returns to your home. Please allow us safe passage through your realm so that we can accomplish our task.” 

The great cat was still as a statue for a long moment as it stared down at her. Then, slowly, it blinked its  eyes, and with a twitch of its long tail, the other cats visibly relaxed. Corrin relaxed too, letting out the breath she didn’t realize she had been holding. 

“Thank you,” she breathed, pulling her dragon scales back in. “My companion and I are in your debt. If you’ll allow me, I would like to show you my gratitude by healing the wounds the poachers inflicted on you.” 

The cat stared at her without moving. Maybe it didn’t understand? 

“Saizo,” she beckoned, “Come here—but slowly!” 

Saizo’s posture was stiff and uncertain, as if he still expected the giant cats to pounce at any moment. 

“It’s okay,” she reassured him, “We have an understanding.” 

Saizo stared at her like she had grown horns, which to be fair was true a minute ago, but he complied. Instead of his usual vanishing and reappearing act, he walked by the cats, who politely stepped to the side to allow him to pass. When he reached her side, he crouched down, scanning his eye over her. 

“Are you hurt?” 

“I’ll be fine,” she answered, “But I need to use you for a second.”

“Wha—?” 

But before he could protest, Corrin had pulled out her festal and waved it across the gash on his forehead. The wound knitted itself together and closed, leaving behind nothing but a faint line where it had been. 

“Corrin,” Saizo growled, “Save this for when we actually need it!” 

“We do,” she snapped back, “They need it!” 

Turning away from him, Corrin gently raised the festal towards the cats, who were watching them both intently. 

“Please, allow me to do the same to you.” 

The cats exchanged glances with each other. Finally the cat standing before her dipped its head and turned its shoulder exposing a patch of bare, blackened skin. Corrin stood and moved closer ever so slowly. The cat didn’t flinch, so she stepped up to it and raised her festal over the wound. The great cat let out a gusty sigh as her magic weaved over the site, erasing the damage that had been done. Then, unbelievably, it began to purr. Not like the dainty purr of a house cat, more like the purr of rolling thunder. It stood and moved out of the way as its companions sidled up to take their turn. 

After all three massive Snow Cats had been healed of their injuries, Corrin felt that she had made three new friends. They now purred and weaved around her, before bounding off. Corrin sighed, turning to Saizo as the last of them disappeared into the endless white. 

“Disaster averted,” she declared , showing away her festal. 

“Hardly!” Saizo snapped, “Did you not even stop to think about where our horse and supplies went?!” 

She had not. The color drained from her face as she glanced around for the horse, which was nowhere to be seen. Had it run away? Her eyes lingered on the precipice where Saizo had been cornered minutes earlier. 

“Correct,” Saizo snarled. “So now we’re stuck on the top of this godsforsaken mountain—with no mount, no gear, no food—but you’re too busy playing cat-whisperer to care!” 

Corrin bristled, “Excuse me?! I saved your life! Twice! If it wasn’t for me, you’d be cat chow or down there with the poor horse…” she shouted, tears and despair welling up as she shivered.

Saizo’s eyes widened, and after a second Corrin realized he was staring at something behind her. She turned to see her friend, the giant snow cat, standing not far from where it had disappeared before. It blinked at her, turned, and began slowly walking away again. 

“It…it wants us to follow it, I think,” she breathed, hardly believing it.

Where would it lead them? To shelter maybe? 

Saizo’s sigh was audible even above the road of the blizzard. 

“You are the cat whisperer. If you think we should follow it, we’ll follow it.” 

She met his gaze. He was still angry for sure, but she could sense he had the same hope she did. They had helped the Snow Lions, so maybe they were being helped in return. She nodded at him and started walking after the cat. 

She winced as she put more weight onto her ankle…she’d forgotten she’d twisted it during her fall. She tried to swallow the pain and hide her limp, but Saizo was suddenly there, wrapping his arm around her to support her weight. 

“What did I say about telling me when you’re hurt?” he growled. 

Corrin felt the urge to roll her eyes, but his help and warmth beside her were too much to snub. Instead she bit her lip to try to hide her smirk, “I don’t know, head trauma remember? Cause I sure don’t…” 

Saizo sighed, but didn’t respond as they shuffled into the blizzard following the Snow Lion. 

 

Notes:

Hiya!

I hope this chapter finds you well! Life is still crazy, but I was able to get inspired to write while I was on vacation in the mountains. But Corrin is not the only one who got a ring—I got engaged! So knowing that I will be busy this year between moving and planning a wedding, I thought I needed to push through and post an update before things got too crazy.

So anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter, and thank you to all who’ve left kudos and comments. I’m still mind blown at how many of you there are. I appreciate your encouragement, and I look forward to hearing from you as I work towards the next update.

Here’s to a wonderful year to come!
Foxy <3

Chapter 20: Sanctuary

Summary:

The pair's new and unlikely allies lead them to a sanctuary from the storm. Hunkering down together to wait it out, Corrin reveals more than just a secret.

Of all the crazy things Corrin had done since leaving the Fortress, this had to take the cake. Even in her wildest day dreams she could never have imagined this. 

On a mission to dispel a dangerous cult of mages, a handsome, surly ninja dragged her over the crest of a mountain while a blizzard howled around them and a mythical snow cat guided them through the storm to an unknowable destination. 

This had not been on the cycle of rotating fantasies that had kept her mind occupied during the long, empty days of her childhood. If she could look back on this years from now, she imagined that she might laugh about it. But here in the moment, with death snapping at their heels, the threat of their plight outweighed its outlandishness. 

Just follow the cat.

There was nothing else in the world besides Saizo, the Snow Lion, and the storm. Her entire body had grown heavy and numb. All she wanted was to lay down and rest, but Saizo kept pulling her forward. 

Just follow the cat. 

It stopped often, looking back over its shoulder while it waited for them to catch up. She wondered where it would take them. Somewhere warm, she hoped. Somewhere out of this weather. Somewhere where she could curl up and sleep.   

Just follow the... 

…where was the cat? 

It was gone. Corrin squinted through the driving snow. It couldn’t be gone. It was their only hope for safety. She was about to start a frantic, “ Here, kitty-kitty! ” when Saizo pointed. 

“There.” 

The cat poked its head out from between the rocks ahead of them like it had melded with the stone. Before Corrin could comprehend, Saizo hauled her forward again until they stood at a cleft in the rock. She just barely caught a flash of the cat’s white fur before the shadows of the opening swallowed it whole. They followed into the narrow mouth of the mountain, and as the shriek of the wind faded behind them, the darkness and echoing silence of the tunnel engulfed them completely. 

Corrin slowed her steps, but Saizo continued confidently forward, guiding her with his arm around her shoulder. 

“Relax,” he assured under his breath, “I’ve got you. I can see.”

Corrin relaxed into him and let the ninja lead her through the darkness. Now that the wind and snow were no longer whipping around her, the still air of the cave seemed warm in comparison. Her ears rang from the sudden silence following the cacophony. The only sounds were the scrape of her feet against the stone, the echo of their own breath, and the dripping of water. 

Water? There shouldn’t be water. It’s so cold—shouldn’t everything be frozen? 

Except it didn’t seem to be freezing anymore. In fact, Corrin was starting to feel her nose and ears again. 

Though she couldn’t see it, the cave seemed to change. The echoes became distant, and the air seemed to open up around her; she could feel the warmth of it moving against her skin as if it were…steam? 

“What is this place?” She asked, and her voice echoed back, softly repeating her question far above her.

“I can’t believe it…” Saizo murmured, “It’s…a hot spring.”   

“Did you say HOT SPRING?” 

If Corrin hadn’t been exhausted beyond all reasonable belief, she’d have jumped for joy. As it was, her knees gave out, and Saizo lowered her to the floor. She couldn’t help but laugh in hysteric ecstasy.  

“This…I can’t even…Oh my gods,” she laughed, pulling her hands over her face. 

Was she going to cry? 

Yes, yes she was. 

“Thank you so much, Lord Kitty.” 

“…The Snow Lion left.” 

“Oh…,” Corrin frowned, and turned to call behind them, “Thank you!!!” 

Her voice echoed around the cavern, so she hoped that it got the message. 

“They saved our lives,” she breathed, “An underground hot spring, can you believe it?” 

“No,” Saizo repeated, and his muscles relaxed  as he exhaled, “No I cannot.” 

Relief flowed through Corrin’s vein, filling her exhausted body with giddy euphoria. They had skirted death at every turn. Bandits, falling, drowning, hypothermia, wild animals…Every moment walking the tightrope of survival had been filled with heart-pounding uncertainty. One step in the wrong direction on either side could have led them to their demise, and yet here they both sat: a little worse for wear, but alive and safe for the first time in days. They were hidden, and soon they would be warm. They could hunker down and wait out the storm. Everything was going to be okay.  

“You okay?” 

A gentle hand moved across her face, wiping away the tears that were streaming down her cheeks. Corrin let out a small laugh, then hiccuped and shook her head. 

“Yeah, sorry, just…whew, that was kind of a lot.” She let out a shuddering breath.  

“That’s one way to put it,” Saizo grunted, “But we should be safe here. We’ll wait for the storm to pass, and then we evaluate our next step. Until then, there’s no point worrying about it. We should take this opportunity to rest.” 

Corrin nodded. With each breath, the tide of elated bliss was ebbing. As it faded, the realities of her body were coming back into sharp focus. The aching numbness in her extremities. The pounding in her head and the throbbing of her twisted ankle. The soreness of her muscles and the weariness in her bones.   

“Saizo…I know I said I’m okay, but…I hurt…like all over.” 

“I know,” he said, “The hot spring will help with that.” 

“I’m so ready,” Corrin said, beginning to shuck off her gloves and cloak, “I’ve been dreaming of a hot soak…didn’t think I’d get one until we got back to camp.” 

Saizo grabbed her hand as she went to unfasten her armor. 

“Wait. You can’t go in yet.” 

“What? Why not?” 

“For one, it might be too hot. I need to check it first,” he explained,  “and even if the temperature is acceptable, you are too cold. You need to warm up before you get in or you’ll make it worse. Especially if you have frostbite. I need to check you for that too.” 

Corrin let out a huge sigh, but what he said made sense. She willed away the irrational breakdown that she felt creeping up on her. She would get her bath—she just had to be patient. 

“Here.” 

Saizo’s voice was accompanied by the sound of friction between fabric. He moved away from her, and fabric rustled against stone. 

“Lay down on this while I check you over. If you fall asleep, even better.” 

His hand closed around her shoulders and guided her down onto the cloak he’d laid out. She didn’t fight it. Part of her knew she should be feeling some type of way about this, but her mind and body were too burnt out to process it. She laid on her back. There was more rustling, and then Saizo’s hand slipped beneath her neck, lifting her head up, and her stomach fluttered. He slid something underneath it, and then eased her back down onto the pillow. It was just one of his layers bunched up into a ball, but it was soft—a huge improvement to the rock. And it smelled like him. Tinged with old sweat for sure, but it was familiar and somehow grounding after smelling nothing but the sterility of snow and mountain wind. 

Saizo pulled the cloak she’d abandoned over the top of her like a blanket. It wasn’t long enough to cover her feet, but that was okay because it seemed like that was where Saizo was beginning his check-up. Corrin fell asleep to the sound of Saizo chipping away at the ice on her boots.

 

---

 

Saizo grit his teeth. Corrin hadn’t so much as twitched since falling asleep. She had been so sedate and quick to listen to him—no argument, no fuss. It was clear she was in poor condition. She hadn’t roused at all throughout his examination. After removing her boots, he had found one ankle  swollen and both feet on the verge of frostbite. She probably hadn’t been able to feel them—no wonder he’d had to half drag her here. 

He had tucked her icy feet into his tunic to warm them. He imagined he could hear sizzling as they pressed against the heat of his own skin. He massaged them gently, trying to get the blood circulating. She still didn’t wake, and that was probably for the best. She needed the rest. He also had to acknowledge that this would be a strange thing to wake up to. He didn’t want for her to get…well, as she put it, overwhelmed . 

There was nothing more to be done now but to wait. With nothing other than the faint echo of the wind down the tunnel, the rhythm of dripping water, and Corrin’s quiet breathing beside him to keep him company, Saizo allowed his mind to pause and take stock of the situation. 

It was an understatement to say that this mission was not going according to his plan. In his plan, Corrin was never supposed to get hurt. That may have been a little optimistic, knowing her penchant for putting herself in harm’s way, but he couldn’t have foreseen how bad things would get so quickly. The scrapes and bruises were to be expected, but concussions, drowning, and frostbite? That was unacceptable. He had to do a better job of protecting her. 

But how? Bandits he had considered, but not as organized and in the number that ambushed them. Freezing weather he had prepared for, but a freak spring blizzard?  Wolves and wildcats were a known threat in the mountains, but mythical Snow Lions from legends and folklore? 

Part of him still wished he could have left her behind, where she’d have been safe, and taken someone else in her stead, but…would he have made it this far without her? It had been Corrin who had created the opening for him to get through the bandit’s blockade. He and another ninja could have simply escaped the bandits, but not with the horse or any of their supplies. It had been Corrin that had leapt between him and the attacking Snow Lion—something he had been too distracted to sense coming. It had been her dragon’s roar that had allowed her to find him through the blizzard, and it had been her compassionate heart that had allowed them to come to an understanding with the legendary beasts—her healing magic that had bought them this sanctuary from the storm. Would anyone else have been able to come this far? 

The truth took a dagger to his pride. He gazed at her face, vague and indistinct in the dark. Ryoma had been right to send her with him. And Saizo himself had been wrong for allowing his feelings to get in the way of analyzing the situation objectively. Because the truth was that a part of him (a larger part than was safe to admit) had wanted her to come with him. The idea of having Corrin all to himself—of spending weeks in her company, unbothered by pesky retainers, duty rotations, or strategy meetings—keeping her close to him, guarding her, and sleeping next to her—impressing her with his skills and knowledge, letting her see how capable of taking care of her he was—was too tempting. Of course he was also worried about her, about how she would fare in a situation so untested for her, about the perils and what-ifs…but even more so than that, he was afraid of what he might do or what it might do to him. The level of resolve it would require for him to endure this—without showing his feelings or crossing some invisible line, some vague point of no return…would that interfere with his ability to complete the task at hand? Would he be so preoccupied trying not to act on his impulses that he missed something vital, made some mistake that put her or the mission at risk? 

And on the other hand, what if he wasn’t strong enough to resist the temptation? With the way she plucked away at his nerves like she was playing the shamisen, how long could he hold onto his better judgment? Saizo knew that even he had a breaking point. He had flirted with it before. That’s why it was imperative to keep his distance. Otherwise, he might do something regrettable. He might give in to that part of himself—the one that said absurd things like “duty be damned” or “to hell with the consequences.” Never aloud of course, at least not yet. He intended to keep that lunatic locked away in his head forever. And yet Corrin  chiseled at the bars that confined him. If she kept it up at this rate…who knew how long it might take before she cut through the final restraint and released that villain into this world…

“Saizo?” 

A finger poked his cheek. He must have dozed off, because he opened his eye to Corrin’s face inches from his. He swallowed and cleared his throat as he sat up from where he had slumped against the rock wall, putting a little distance between them. Corrin sat crouched on her hands and knees with one arm suspended in the air where he had pulled away. 

“I’m awake,” he said, unnecessarily. 

“Sorry, I didn’t want to wake you, but…I really want to get in the hot spring now. Can I?“

Saizo grunted as he pushed himself to his feet. He walked over and crouched by the lip of the pool. The back of his hand hovered just above the surface to gauge the heat. Satisfied, he dipped his whole hand into the spring. 

After a few moments, he stood and shook the water from his hand. 

“Hot, but not scalding,” he reported. 

“Yes,” Corrin pumped her fist above her head in victory. “Hot bath, here I come!” 

“Let me go in first. I need to check how deep it is. It’s still too dark for you to see, right?”

“…Oh, right. Nope, still can’t see a thing!” She waved her hand in front of her face as if to emphasize. Her voice shook slightly after the pause. “Good thinking. That’s why you’re in charge!” 

She was laughing, but it sounded nervous to Saizo’s ears. 

“The rock is uneven, and I don’t want you to slip and fall into somewhere too deep for you to stand,” he explained, hoping to reassure her, “I’ll help you in.” 

In the silence that followed, Saizo began taking off his outer layers, and it took him until he felt the steam on his bare abdomen to realize that the water wasn’t what Corrin was nervous about. 

Embarrassment washed over him. How could he be this dense? Even after what she had said the night before…of course she was nervous about bathing with him! What was he thinking?!

Quick Saizo, think! How do I salvage this situation? 

Any way he thought about it, there was no way she could get in the spring safely without his help. And there was no way of doing that unless they were both in their bathing attire…that was to say none . They couldn’t risk getting their clothes wet in here; it was too humid for them to dry out properly. 

The silence had become so full. Should he address it? Or plow forward and pretend there was nothing strange about it? 

“Uhh, Corrin, I—“

“—No, no!” Corrin interrupted, “It’s not—I mean, I’m fine. Don’t worry about me! I can be professional. I mean it’s not like I can SEE anything—NOT that I would look, just that I COULDN’t even if—“

“—Corrin, stop. It’s okay. I won’t look either. I’ll hold your hand as you step in, then give you your space unless you need me. Fair?” 

Only after the words escaped his mouth did he realize how that could be taken. How she could be taken…

Gods, Saizo, get a hold of yourself.  

“Right, okay. Sorry,” she said to the ground. 

Saizo wished there was more light so he could see the rosy blush he knew would be coloring her cheeks. But then again she’d also be able to see him, so it was for the best. 

Saizo removed the remainder of his clothing, acutely aware of Corrin stripping out of hers mere meters behind him. Even though the shadows cloaked him, he felt exposed standing there, so he hurried into the spring. He sucked in a breath at the sudden rush of heat on his skin. A stone rolled under his foot, nearly plunging him into the pool. He steadied himself, arms spread in the air for balance.   

“Saizo? You okay?”

“Fine. Loose stones.” 

“Oh, got it.” 

Saizo controlled his breathing as he submerged himself deeper into the spring, sliding his feet along the rough stone. Rather than an even slope, rings of stone descended towards the center of the pool. He couldn’t see down into the murky water, so when he took a step and found no other shelf to land on, he was forced to tread water. He reached out with his feet until he found the shelf again. Footing regained, he inched around that deepest shelf, all the way around the pool, finding that the formation was consistent. So long as they stuck to the edges of the pool, they would be fine. 

The heat of the water was intense; it took him a minute to get used to it. But before long the muscles in his shoulders and back that had tightened up from the cold and exertion began to release their tension. He closed his eyes, took a breath, and allowed his body to sink onto one of the shelves. He scoured his scalp with his finger tips, digging out the sweat and dirt. 

He broke the surface, pulling in a lungful of humid air and shaking the water from his face. 

“Saizo!” 

“Yeah?” he asked, turning to Corrin, which he immediately regretted. 

She knelt over the water’s edge; the outline of a pendant necklace swung between her bare breasts which pointed down to the water. Her sex was covered only by the thick of her thighs, framed with the roundness of her hips. One hand rested on the stone, supporting her, while the other hovered unsure over the spring. Her wide eyes gazed sightlessly in his direction. 

He snapped his head back around to stare at the cave wall. “What is it?”  

“Oh! I just heard a splash and then nothing, and then you didn’t answer, so…” 

“No need to worry about me. Are you uh…ready to come in?” 

“Um, yes…is it safe?” 

“It is, just be careful of your footing. It’s too deep for me to stand near the center, so make sure not to go too far from the edge. I’ll come help you in and find a spot where you can sit.”  

A thought occurred to him, and he almost spoke it aloud before catching himself. The necklace she was wearing—was it the failsafe he gave her? If so, she couldn’t wear it into the water. It would dissolve in the heat and be destroyed. But he couldn’t ask her to take it off without letting it be known that he had seen her. How to go about this? He would have to wait until he helped her. Surely the chain would make a sound as she moved, and he could tell her to take it off without alerting her to his mistake.   

Water sloshed around him and poured off of his body in steaming rivulets as he strode up the natural stone steps towards her. He was careful to keep his eye lowered as he approached. Discomfort prickled at his overheated skin as he emerged from the pool in front of her. 

He cleared his throat. “Ready?” 

“Mm-hm,” Corrin told the floor. 

“Take my hands,” he offered, holding out both palms open to her. 

“O-okay.” 

Corrin held her hands up, unsure where his were. Saizo took them in his. They were freezing, but the cold felt good on his flushed skin. He helped her stand up, and then beckoned her to step towards him down onto the first ledge. 

She hissed a breath in as she stepped into the water. 

“Oof, hot! Hot, hot, hot!” 

She flinched backwards, but Saizo got a better grip on her wrists and held her there. 

“Easy, easy. Give it a second, you’ll get used to it,” he reassured. 

“Ow, ow, ow!” She chanted, shifting her weight from one foot to the other, “How can you stand this, it’s boiling!” 

“It is not boiling,” Saizo said, suppressing a chuckle, “You’re just cold. Be patient.” 

He heard the slink of a metal chain and remembered her necklace. Perfect! 

“Corrin, is that the necklace I gave you? It will dissolve in the water—you need to take it off.”

“Ah, um, no actually,” she paused in her bouncing, “I took that off, along with my dragon stone. This is…a different necklace.” 

Curiosity stirred in Saizo. He never knew Corrin to wear jewelry. He couldn’t remember if she’d been wearing it when he…after their dive in the lake. He’d been so frantic to get her warm, he’d just ripped everything off and tossed it to the side. The thought occurred to him that he must have taken her dragon stone off, so he was lucky her reaction was as mild as it had been. They could have been in serious trouble if she’d transformed without the stone to help her control her dragon spirit. 

If she had taken her dragon stone off, but not this other necklace, then it must be something special to her. A gift perhaps? A spark of illogical jealousy ignited in his gut at the thought. From a suitor? Did the fact that she kept it  close to her heart mean that it already belonged to another? 

Now that the seed has planted itself in his head, he would know no peace until he knew the answer. 

“May I ask…what it is?” 

Corrin had gone quiet. With each second that passed in silence, the tension in Saizo’s chest built. 

“I—I think I’m used to the water now. Can we go deeper?” 

Saizo’s heart fell. He let out his breath without a noise. 

“Yeah, follow me. I’ll lead you down.” 

Saizo guided her down the steps until they reached a spot where Corrin could sit and relax. He helped lower her down onto the ledge, and she sighed as the water closed over her shoulders. 

She released his hands. “Oh yeah, that’s the stuff. Thank you Saizo.” 

“Of course.” 

Saizo withdrew, finding a spot several meters away to give her privacy. He got comfortable and tried to enjoy the soak. But he could hear the water moving as Corrin washed herself, and he could not stop thinking about the necklace and her obvious evasion of his question. Clearly she didn’t want to talk about it, but what did that mean? Who could have given it to her? He would have known if she’d taken a lover, although he wasn’t particularly proud of how close of an eye he kept on such things. She had admirers a plenty, and that pesky butler of hers certainly hadn’t backed off. 

Another thought occurred to him. Could Kaze be behind this? He had no qualms about meddling in their affairs, so perhaps this was another one of his ploys. Gift Corrin the necklace to irk Saizo into thinking someone else was pursuing her. Make him jealous enough to do something about it. That did sound like something his brother would do. The thought didn’t enrage him as much as he thought it should, because it meant that there was no other suitor to contend with. Not that he was a suitor or would have anything to contend one with, of course. 

Of course.

“Saizo, can I ask you a question?” 

Corrin’s voice jerked him out of his spiraling thoughts. 

“…Go ahead.” 

“How old were you, when you became Ryoma’s retainer?” 

The question was so off topic that it took a moment for his thoughts to catch up. 

“I was…fourteen when I was officially designated as a royal retainer,” he answered. 

“Officially?” 

“Before that I had been shadowing my father on his job as Lord Sumeragi’s retainer since I was…six?” 

“Six?” Corrin questioned, “That’s very young.”

“Not for the next leader of Igasto it is not. My training to become the next Saizo began the moment I took my first steps.” 

“That’s a lot of pressure,” she observed.

“For some, perhaps.” 

Corrin made a noncommittal noise, but changed direction. 

“You and Ryoma are close in age, are you not?” 

“Relatively. He is two years my senior.” 

“In that case, let me ask you this.” She hesitated a moment before continuing. “Were you there when my mother showed up with me at Shirasagi?” 

Saizo sat straight up. “What do you mean?” 

Corrin paused again before she answered: “It’s your job to know everything about the royal family, and it makes sense that you would’ve been around at the time or at least have been told of it. But I know about my origins. I am not of royal Hoshidan blood. My mother married King Sumeragi, so by law I am a princess of Hoshido, but I’m not a true heir.” 

Saizo could only answer with silence. Because he had been there that night, when Mikoto arrived at the castle with the babe in her arms. He had always known the truth but had sworn an oath to never speak of what he’d seen. 

“It’s okay,” Corrin responded to his silence, “Ryoma told me…It was a shock to find out once again that the ones who I thought were my siblings…actually weren’t.”

The chain on her neck rustled, as if she were working it between her fingers. 

“But I’ve come to terms with it. Even if we aren’t related, they are my family. This necklace…my siblings made me a ring after I’d been…taken. They swore they would give it to me one day when I returned. Ryoma gave it to me when…when he told me the truth. So I put it on a chain, and I wear it to remind myself about what’s important.” 

Saizo’s head spun. It didn’t make any sense. He didn’t understand why Ryoma would have broken that oath. Why did he feel the need to dredge up the past, when the knowledge made no difference in the present? King Sumeragi and Queen Mikoto had made it clear that Corrin was a princess of Hoshido. She belonged, and they didn’t want anyone, especially Corrin, to ever question that. So why would Ryoma decide now to go against their wishes? 

But it was not his place to question Lord Ryoma’s decision. Whatever his reasons, it  did not concern him, even if it was plain to see that it still upset her despite what she said. At least the necklace hadn’t come from a suitor after all. Again, not that it made any difference to him of course. 

He wasn’t sure what to say after that. Although the secret was out, Saizo still felt bound by the oath he had sworn as a boy in his father’s shadow. He didn’t know what was right to say or what might make her feel better. 

“The King loved you as his daughter. You should never question your place among his children. Hoshido is your birthright,” he finally said.

“Thank you, Saizo,” she murmured, “That…that means a lot to me.” 

Despite himself, Saizo’s heart glowed at her words, though he had no idea what to do with the sensation. He battled the urge to dive back under the water to hide from this conversation. Thankfully, his silence was enough of a response for her. From the sounds of water splashing, she had resumed her bath, dunking and scrubbing her head as he had his. Saizo went back to scouring whatever layers of sweat and dirt he could get off of himself. When he was satisfied that his skin felt raw enough to be clean, he leaned back against the rock and tried to relax once more. 

They steeped in the dark and the silence and the heat. But relaxation never came. The moment he got his mind off of the beautiful, naked woman next to him in the spring, it would return to the frigid peril of their situation. They might be safe and warm now, but how long could they stay in this cave? Would they even be able to leave? If the blizzard were to set in for days, although their cave was on the sheltered side of the mountain, the snow could still pile up and seal them in. He reminded himself to check on that regularly. It was a sizable cave, but if it was sealed shut, they would run out of air eventually. They would have no shortage of water, but all of their rations, their medicine, their fire starters had all been with the horse. They could go hungry for a while, as long as they had water. But lack of food, accompanied with Corrin’s injuries worried him greatly. Without proper care or sustenance, her condition might worsen. To his great frustration, there was nothing he could do about that, not until the storm passed at least…or maybe even longer still. Because even if the storm subsided, the snow it had dumped on the mountain could make getting back down to the valley nigh on impossible. He thought himself in circles about how he could get them off the mountain if that happened. The IFs were too numerous. He couldn’t chase them all down. He would simply  have to wait and evaluate the situation as it developed. 

“I think I’m ready to get out.” Corrin’s voice cut through his thoughts. “I’m starting to get a little overheated.” 

“Of course,” Saizo said, jumping up. He sloshed through the shallows until he reached her. 

“Take my hand.” 

Corrin reached up, and he took her hand in his. Water cascaded as he pulled her up to her feet. She blew out a breath, gripping his arm as she wobbled for balance. Then, she lurched forwards. 

Saizo lunged and intercepted her before she dove headfirst into the shallow water. She fell against his chest instead, and his ass took the brunt of the fall as they both splashed back down into the pool.

“Corrin?” he had her by the shoulders now, securing her against him. “Corrin, are you okay?” 

She pulled back and looked up into his face, stricken. 

“Oh gods Saizo, I’m so sorry! I don’t know what happened,” she blanched.

“You fainted,” he explained, “You are overheating; we need to get you out.” 

But he was overheating too. He had her flush against him, lying prone between his legs. Both of her hands pressed against his chest, steadying herself to gaze up at him. Except she couldn’t see him, so her eyes instead focused on his lips. Hers were mere inches away. He stared back at her, every instinct in his body urging him to close the distance. 

“Um…this is…” she murmured, her eyes falling to his chest. Her fingers curled and dug into his skin. 

His grip tightened around her shoulders. 

“Corrin, I…” His voice came out gravelly. He cleared his throat. He couldn’t think, couldn’t breathe. 

She suddenly stiffened. 

“Did you…feel that?” 

Saizo’s heart leapt in his chest, until his brain had time to catch up with his nerves, and he registered the fear in her voice—and realized that she wasn’t talking about him. 

He stilled, senses on high alert. After a few moments he opened his mouth to ask what she meant, but then he felt it: a sudden tremor in the rock beneath him. Saizo took one of his hands off Corrin and placed his open palm to the rock. 

After a few moments of stillness, it came again: the mountain shuddered.

 

Notes:

Hi guys,

I'm trying to get back to a regular posting schedule, even with the craziness going on with my life right now. I've been re-reading some of my favorite Corrin/Saizo works on here, and it helps inspire me to keep working on my own story. So thank you to all of the other writers out there. I love that we can inspire each other to keep on creating. And if you're looking for a sign to take your own crack at writing a story, well here it is! Is this a shameless plug to get more Corrin/Saizo content? Why yes, yes it is.

Once again, I hit a block when I got to trying to write the chapter after this one. Sometimes you just want to skip ahead to the next big scene you have in mind. I wanted to have a small interlude in-between, but it wasn't exciting to write, so it likely wouldn't have been exciting to read. The plot won't suffer from cutting out the boring, monotonous realisms. As a writer one of the hardest, but most important things to learn is when to leave holes for your readers to fill with their own imagination. That's something I keep having to remind myself about.

Anyway, as usual, I hope you enjoyed this chapter (read: obligatory hot spring episode). Things were starting to get a little steamy there for a second. Good thing the plot interrupted! Let me know what you think in the comments--I love hearing from you guys!

As an aside, I just have to share a comment I saw on a FE tiktok video that sent me into cardiac arrest: "Fire emblem is basically what if chess gave you bi panic."

Love always,
Foxy

Chapter 21: Desolation

Summary:

Corrin and Saizo start down a path of destruction.

“What is that?” Corrin whispered, “…An avalanche? Or an earthquake…?”

Saizo shook his head then remembered that she couldn’t see him.

“Neither.”

“Then…?”

“I don’t know.”

He stood, gathering Corrin up into his arms. She let out a surprised squeak, but didn’t protest as he waded out of the spring. He eased her down onto her cloak, grabbed his, and began drying himself. Then he dressed.

“Stay here.”

“What? No,” Corrin challenged, clambering to her feet. “I’m coming with you.”

“No, you’re not. I’ll be right back.”

“But—“

“You’re staying here,” Saizo snapped, “That’s an order.”

Corrin’s teeth clicked together. “Fine.”

He slid on his gloves as he stalked up the tunnel. The blizzard raged on though and the wind shrieked into his ears as he reached the narrow mouth of their refuge. The cold was a shock to his system after the heat and steam. He raised his arm to block the stinging snow from his eyes and gazed out into the pitch black maelstrom. Unsure of what he might sense, he waited.

Then it came—not a sight, but a sound. An impact so strong that he felt it though the soles of his boots. The wind shifted, blasting straight into his face, and a chill that had nothing to do with the cold crept up his spine. They were distant, brought up from the valley on the wind and barely on the edge of his hearing. But the screams of the terrified and dying were unmistakable.

“Oh my gods, the villagers…We have to help them!”

Saizo’s head snapped around. Corrin’s bare hand clung to the rock just inside the mouth of the cave, while the other clasped her cloak tightly around her otherwise uncovered body.

Another impact down in the valley—like an entire mountain picked up and slammed back into the ground—shook the very air in Saizo’s lungs. Gritting his teeth, he turned on his heels and in one swift motion scooped Corrin into his arms. He was halfway back down the tunnel before she could open her mouth.

“Saizo, didn’t you hear them?! They’re being attacked—they need our help!”

He didn’t respond.

“Saizo!”

They were already back in the open chamber. Saizo set her back down by her pile of abandoned clothes, but he didn’t let go of her.

“Listen to me.” Saizo fought to keep the rage out of his voice. “We are staying here. The alternative is suicide. And if you dare to disobey a direct order like that again, I will not hesitate to tie you up and drag you around like my prisoner for the rest of this mission.”

Corrin glared unseeing at his nose with that screwed up, stubborn expression that caused him so much grief. Almost imperceptibly, her mask began to crack—a twitch of her lip, the tilt of her eyebrows. Then it crumbled, and the corners of her mouth pulled down. She turned her face down to the floor, and when she spoke it was barely a whisper.

“But I could hear them…”

Saizo’s heart twisted. All the anger in his gut faded. He pulled her in tight against his chest and hugged her.

“I know. I could hear them too.”

She buried her head against him and shivered in his arms. It pained him, knowing people were suffering and dying at this very moment while he could do nothing to help. But an entire lifetime in his trade had steeled him to such things. Corrin on the other hand felt for people so intensely. Saizo had thought that the war would have hardened her by now, but she was just as sensitive and altruistic as she’d ever been. She had more empathy than good sense, and although that was something Saizo had faulted others for, when it came to Corrin, it was one of the many things that endeared her to him.

She knew there was nothing they could do. If not, he was sure he would have had to hold her down to keep her in the cave. The village was miles of uneven, treacherous mountain wilderness away. At night, in a blizzard, with her head concussed, her ankle sprained, and an unknown entity—powerful enough to make the mountain quake—on the loose, even she was forced to recognize their limitations.

“I’m sorry,” she breathed, “I just… I feel so helpless.”

All Saizo could think to say was: “I know.”

He eased himself back into a sitting position with his back against the wall and pulled Corrin along with him. He situated her in his lap so she was sitting on him rather than the hard stone floor. He was still keenly aware that she was nude, wrapped only in her traveling cloak. Her hair was sopping wet and frigid from the brief foray to the mouth of the cavern. He reached for his cloak that he had unceremoniously tossed to the floor after using as a bath towel. It wasn’t completely soaked, so he used it to squeeze the excess water from her hair. So much for not getting their clothes wet.

Before long her shivering had stopped, but she had not made a move to remove her head from his chest or her body from his lap. He found that this didn’t bother him in the slightest. Corrin seemed completely comfortable and at ease curled up against him like this. Was it just because he was her only available source of comfort? He wracked his brain for a memory where he’d seen her embrace another man like this, but he could conjure none. The only thing it brought up was the fog-tinged memory of a drunken walk to Corrin’s bungalow, when she had snuggled into his chest as he carried her back after she’d fallen asleep beneath the willow. At the time, he’d chalked that up to her inebriation. Some people just got touchier with liquor. But now she was completely sober, and yet she had cuddled into his lap and seemed to be falling asleep.

Would she be acting this way if it were Kaze in his place? Or Lord Ryoma? Or that pedantic butler?

Somehow, he felt not. And that was a very dangerous feeling indeed.

 

---

 

“Dear Gods…”

Corrin breathed through the gloved hand clasped over her mouth.

A child’s glove, stained and frozen in red, stuck out like a single poppy blooming in a field of uneven white—the only grave marker for the village of Samui that lay buried beneath feet of fresh snow. The shape of its mangled skeleton underneath could have been mistaken for a rock formation had it not been for Saizo’s map or…

Corrin’s knees buckled and she sank into the snow bank. Her pack rolled off of her back as she reached for the glove, cradling it in her palm.

“No, this can’t be,” she cried, her hands trembling beneath the weight of what she held.

A hand rested on her shoulder, but she couldn’t drag her eyes away.

“Corrin.” Saizo’s voice was soft, but steady, “I’m sorry, but we can’t linger. There’s nothing we can do, and whoever or whatever did this may still be nearby. We’re too exposed. We need to keep moving.”

Corrin closed her eyes, forcing the tears back. She hitched in an unsteady breath and swallowed the lump that had threatened to choke her. He was right. She opened her eyes, memorizing the sight of the glove so she could recall it when she found the ones responsible. Then she scooped out a handful of snow, gingerly laid down the burden, and covered up the last trace of Samui village.

She stood, shouldering her pack once more. It was heavy, but the weight on her heart was heavier. Saizo took the lead, trudging through the deep snow on his makeshift snow shoes, and she fell in behind him.

The blizzard had lasted for two days as best as they could tell. It had been hard to keep track of time in the shadows of the cave. Only the growing hunger in their bellies had assured them that time was passing. Once the storm finally subsided, it was only thanks to the Snow Lions that they were able to recover their supplies along with the remains of their poor mare. They had also aided them in their treacherous descent from the mountain top down to the valley floor. They had not accompanied them any further though, seeming to grow uneasy the closer to the village they came, eventually disappearing back into the crags and shadows of the mountain. Corrin sent them a silent prayer of gratitude as she adjusted the weight on her back. Her muscles ached, and her ankle was still swollen and wrapped tight. But at least they were alive, they had their supplies, and they were able to move forward with the mission.

…

They found a trail which was equal parts easy and terrifying to follow. Something had left a wide path of destruction through the forest. Fully grown trees had been snapped in half like twigs or ripped from the ground, leaving gaping holes where entire root systems had been. Gouges scored the earth where massive feet had clawed the frozen soil. Based on the direction the debris was flung, the monstrosity had taken the same path on its way to and from Samui. Wherever they were headed, it was to the mountain-shaker’s origin and current location.

Saizo stopped and held his hand up for her to do the same. He listened to the silence for a moment before he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her off the path. Corrin followed without question, ducking beside him behind an outcropping of boulders. Saizo motioned for silence as he peered over the ledge of the rock and waited. Her heart thudded in her chest. She didn’t move, not even as her fear and curiosity screamed at her to look. She remained completely still, hardly daring to breathe.

After nearly a full minute of absolute silence, she heard them: footsteps and voices echoing through the trees. She let out a silent sigh of relief. Only humans. Not some unknown megalithic monster. But still, they were coming from the same direction as the monster. Following its path.

She couldn’t make out their number or what they were saying, but to her ears their voices sounded male, and almost..jovial? Which was so dissonant with the wreckage and desolation of their surroundings that it unsettled her. Her eyes flicked to Saizo’s, but his were locked into the distance.

As the voices grew closer, she began to pick up individual words here and there. And the more she heard, the darker the picture they painted: beckoning, experiment, blood, vessel, Samui, culling, success, next stage…Gooseflesh crept across every inch of Corrin’s skin. There was something wrong in their voices, some tangible sickness oozing from their mouths that felt like it had coated the insides of her ears. The sensation nauseated her, and she struggled to control her overwhelming need to gag as their presence became heavier and heavier in the air.

Saizo tapped her shoulder to get her attention. He signed with his hands—3 enemies, approaching. She nodded her understanding. Then he made several more signs—prepare to attack, on my lead, capture, information, and listen. Again, she nodded. The plan was clear.

As silently as she could, she slipped the pack off of her back, unclipped the traveling cloak, shucked her snowshoes, and readied her weapon while Saizo did the same, then disappeared. She tensed, waiting for his signal.

A scream of surprise was her cue. She vaulted over the rock and took in the scene as she charged. One enemy was dead—a shuriken protruding from his skull—the backs of the others were to her. Their black magic flared into the woods where Saizo’s shuriken had drawn their attention. The sharpness of steel sang as Corrin drew Yato from its sheath. All she could think of was a child’s tiny glove as she plunged her blade through the back of the closest mage. He fell forward, and she planted her foot into his back to wrench her blade free. The other mage was already turning on her, his face a mask of hatred and fury. He raised his hands at her, but Saizo was quicker. He appeared behind him, striking the man hard in the temple with the pommel of his blade. The mage went limp and collapsed into a pile of black robe.

Saizo lost no time tying the unconscious man’s limbs together while Corrin used the dead mage’s robes to clean the blood from Yato. Saizo hefted their captive on his back and stowed him in their previous hiding spot behind the rocks.

“We need to get rid of the evidence and quickly, in case any of their allies come looking for them,” he advised.

“Leave it to me,” Corrin said, promptly calling on her draconic form. Delicately, she gripped the two bodies in her talons, her scales crawling at the mere contact with the tainted magic still sloughing off of them. She hobbled over to one of the deep holes vacated by a root system and unceremoniously disposed of them. Then, using her tail like a broom, she swept the blood-soaked snow in after them, followed by another layer of clean snow. When she was done, it looked like just another indistinct snow drift. There was no sign of their battle, and after she transformed back, Saizo swept their footprints up behind them, leaving no trace that they had been there at all.

 

---

 

Another day, another cave. Saizo had found them a “base camp,” and given that they were clearly in the area of their targets now, he had chosen it carefully. It was hard to get to, but spacious and well-hidden. It would serve their purposes nicely. Saizo had left her in charge of setting up their camp while he took the prisoner off to an undisclosed location to “question” him.

A shiver went down Corrin’s spine. She knew what that meant. Not that it bothered her. Especially when she thought about the glove. But she was grateful that Saizo had taken it elsewhere. For those who harmed the innocent, she held no sympathy. She had no qualms about executing swift justice with her Yato; the mage she killed today would not cost her any sleep. Empathy, however, she was prone to feel in gratuity. The thought of intentionally prolonging pain, even in the most vile of enemies, was still hard for her to bear the thought of. She couldn’t help but feel, at least in her mind, what that person might be experiencing. And even if it was justified, it was unpleasant, and she did not have the fortitude for it. Perhaps that made her weak. Or a hypocrite.

Unlike Saizo. The strength of his resolve was something that Corrin admired. She did not want to imagine all of the horrible things he must have seen and done for the sake of his duty. That was the role of the ninja: to dirty their hands so that their lords did not have to. And that was exactly what he was doing now too, now that she thought of it. He was off doing what was necessary, what she was too weak to do or even witness, so that she didn’t have to get her hands or conscience dirty. He was sacrificing his own comfort, perhaps his own sleep and mental well-being to protect her and Hoshido. It only made her respect him more.

Once their supplies were set up and organized, she busied herself weaving together the pine and fir branches that Saizo had brought her earlier. These screens of dense needles would be placed around the edges and across the entrance of their hideout to provide not only additional warmth and camouflage, but also dampen any noises they made to further hide their presence. Saizo even said that the pungent scent of pine and sap could throw off any beasts who could search for them by smell, something that had never even occurred to her to worry about.

“Nice work.”

Corrin jumped, dropping the screen she was working on. Saizo stood in the entrance looking over her handiwork.

“You need to work on your awareness though,” he jabbed.

Corrin huffed, setting the weaving aside and trying to still her heart.

“That’s not fair,” she complained, then sprouted a coy smile, “You’re Saizo the Fifth. You’re the sneakiest.”

Saizo made a noise that might have been a laugh, but quickly covered it with a cough. Corrin would count that as a win.

“I have information,” he said, sitting down across from her.

Corrin’s smile dropped, and she nodded. “Good…what did you learn?”

“They are a cult of mages as we suspected. They worship a god of destruction, and it seems they are experimenting with magic to find ways of summoning it into this world to carry out their will.”

“To what end?” she asked, unsure why anyone would want to bring a god of destruction into the world.

“War. Power. Conquest.” Saizo listed, “We saw what it did to Samui. A power like that, if it can be controlled, could level nations.”

A cold sweat beaded on Corrin’s neck. “They’re already here in Hoshido…”

Saizo nodded. “If we don’t stop them here, they will grow in strength and Hoshido will be the first on their list of conquests.”

Corrin balled her fists against her temples, letting out a frustrated breath. “So not only are we at war with Nohr, but now we have to defend against a crazy sect of cultists and their literal god? Where did they even come from?”

“Dimenthia, a kingdom of mages to the north, though he swore they were not affiliated with the crown.”

Corrin ran her hands down her face. “Then who’s giving the orders, allegedly?”

“They follow a ‘High Priest’ who acts like the cult’s leader.”

“Did he say how many mages they have in their force?”

Saizo sighed. “Somewhere around a hundred.”

“So we’re up against a hundred dark mages and their god of destruction. That’s great.”

“Well,” Saizo grunted, “More like ninety-seven now.”

Corrin stared at him for a moment. Then she laughed, and she couldn’t stop herself. It was so stupid, but she couldn’t help it. She actually fell over onto the floor, doubled over with gut-aching, breath-stealing giggles.

“Corrin,” Saizo tried, “It…it wasn’t that funny okay?”

That only made her laugh harder, slamming her fist against the rock as tears streamed from her eyes.

“Can you please be quiet? You’ll give our location away!”

She tried, she really did, but the harder she tried, and the deeper his eyebrow furrow became, the harder she cackled.

“Corrin!”

Saizo was on top of her, pinning her with his hand clasped over her mouth.

“That’s enough. Breathe.”

Corrin tried, inhaling shuddering breaths through her nose. She shuddered as the manic wave of giggles began to subside.

“I’m going to let go now, are you going to be okay?”

Corrin bit her lip, forcing the wave of laughter back down. She nodded, and gasped in a breath as he withdrew his hand.

“I’m sorry.” She wiped the tears from her face as she gazed up at Saizo’s equally frustrated and concerned face. “I’m really sorry. It wasn’t that funny. I think it was the stress giggles.”

“Stress…giggles?”

“Yeah, you know, the stress giggles. You’re stressed, you’re all overwhelmed and then something stupid happens, and you just…”

But there was no understanding in Saizo’s eye. In fact the eyebrow furrow was even deeper.

“…just me? Okay. Never mind. Different folks, different…coping mechanisms. Anyway.” She sat up, and Saizo scooted back to give her space. “I’m good now, promise.”

“You sure?”

He probably thought she was insane. Which to be fair, was probably true.

She cleared her throat. “Mhm, won’t happen again, promise.”

Saizo gave her a discerning look, but then brought the conversation back to its original purpose.

“I also learned of the general location of their base of operations.”

“Oh.” Corrin adjusted herself back into the serious nature of the task at hand. “Do tell.”

Saizo spread the map out in between them. He first pointed out Samui…or rather, where it used to be. Then his finger traced up and to the East.

“We’re roughly here.”

He moved his finger down into the valley, along the river gorge, and into the next valley, where a dot was labeled “Kuboro.”

“According to the mage, they have taken over Kuboro and have turned it into their headquarters. It makes sense because if you look at all of the villages that have been attacked…” He pointed out all of the villages that had a small red x painted next to them, then he pointed to Samui again.

“I see,” Corrin said, nodding. Kuboro seemed to be in the center of the activity.

“In addition, Kuboro is a penal colony. Or it was. It’s essentially a fortress built around a mine. So while it was designed to keep people in rather than out, its defenses will make any infiltration or outright invasion quite difficult.”

“Right…” Corrin pursed her lips, mulling the strategic possibilities over in her head.

“So, what are your thoughts?”

Corrin stared at the floor while she ran through all the scenarios.

“We were tasked with coming out here to gather information on the situation and eliminate the threat if possible. It was sheer luck that we ran into that patrol and were able to get this information so quickly. But given the magnitude of the enemy, it’s not something the two of us are capable of dealing with on our own. The longer we stay here, the more danger we put ourselves in. The safest option for us would be to take this information back to Ryoma.

“However,” she continued, looking back up at Saizo, “It will take time for the return trip, time to formulate a plan, and time to return with a raiding party. In that amount of time, how much stronger will they and their god have grown? How many other villages might be attacked and innocent lives lost? That, and the fact is we are relying on second-hand information. If we are to return with a force to invade Kuboro, I want to know more about the fortress and it’s layout, as well as the true number of enemies, and the nature of this so-called ‘god’ so we can properly prepare.”

Saizo nodded. “I agree. We at least need to verify the information, as well as the location of their base before we take that information back to Lord Ryoma. And if we can safely eliminate any targets or sabotage their operation while doing so, all the better.”

“Right,” Corrin agreed, “We’re on the same page.”

“Good. We should rest for now. When their comrades fail to return tonight, the enemy will likely send out a patrol to search for them in the morning. We can follow them back to their base.”

Corrin’s body lit up with nerves and excitement. This was what this whole journey had been about. All of their trials up until now had just been to get them to this point. She was about to go on a stealth mission to gather intel on a dangerous foe. She would be sneaking deep into enemy territory with Saizo at her side. Her heart hammered at the thought. Her Ninja skills would be put to the test when the stakes couldn’t be higher. If she messed up, she could get them both killed and doom Hoshido and her friends.

She took a deep, calming breath. She was prepared. She could do this. And Saizo, the greatest ninja alive, was with her.

“You are ready,” Saizo assured.

Corrin startled, looking back up at the man who was staring into her eyes.

“So long as you don’t get the stress giggles.”

A rueful smile spread across Corrin’s face, and she playfully punched his shoulder. Or she tried to. Saizo easily caught her fist in his hand.

“Too slow.”

Corrin shook her head and went to pull her hand away, but Saizo twisted her hand in his grip until he held her by the wrist. Corrin looked up into his eye and all humor had vanished. She was imprisoned by the sharpness of his gaze, the intensity of it. It took her back many moons to a girl who stood with her back to the bottomless canyon, who thought the last thing she would ever see was this ninja’s piercing eye. The fear that girl felt was only a memory. Trapped by him now, what she felt was something far different.

“Corrin.” Saizo’s grip tightened around her wrist—not painful—but hard enough that she couldn’t pull away even if she’d wanted to.

Corrin’s lips parted, but her mouth was suddenly so dry that she couldn’t get a word out.

“I need you to promise me again.”

Corrin gulped, licking her lips. Her voice came out quiet and unstable. “Promise what?”

“That tomorrow, you’ll obey my orders without question.” His tone was urgent. “No matter what. If something happens to me, you need to get back here, grab the supplies, and get out of the mountains as fast as you can.”

Corrin blinked hard. A hand had suddenly gripped and squeezed her heart. The thought that something could happen to Saizo, her Saizo? The quick, cunning, powerful ninja master? It wasn’t possible.

She gritted her teeth. “Nothing’s going to happen. We will complete this mission together—“

Saizo growled, pulling her closer and grabbing her by the shoulder.

“You’re not listening. You swore an oath, remember? I expect you to honor it. IF something DOES happen, look me in the eye and promise me you will get yourself to safety. Swear it to me Corrin.”

“I—“

Corrin couldn’t break away from his gaze, his face now only inches away from hers. She wanted to argue. She wanted to stay by his side, always, even if that meant…but was that selfish of her? If they were both lost here, who would warn Ryoma of the impending danger? As a princess and leader of their army, Hoshido was her responsibility. She couldn’t abandon her kingdom, even if that meant abandoning her…abandoning Saizo.

That was how she was supposed to feel at least. How she should feel. But she needed to disregard her personal feelings. Her duty was to Hoshido and its people. Above all else.

Remembering the tiny glove, Corrin conceded. She closed her eyes and exhaled. When she opened them, her conviction was strong, even as she looked him in the eye and swore to abandon the man that she loved should the worst come to pass.

“I swear it.”

Notes:

Hey there!

I hope you enjoyed this chapter! Inspiration struck, and I went through a manic writing extravaganza. So I actually have the next three chapters after this already written :O I ran out of steam a bit on Chapter 25, but I'm working on it. So yay, I should be able to post pretty regularly for awhile!

As you may have noticed, our story has turned down a darker path in this episode. The next chapter is one I originally wrote sometime within the 2019-2020 era because I just had a scene in my head and wanted to write it, though I had nowhere to put it in the story at the time and no idea how I would eventually write my way to it. I'm pretty proud to say that 3-4 years later, I have stuck with the story and finally reached that point that I never thought I would get to. What's really crazy to me is that I started writing these little Corrin x Saizo blurbs in my phone's notepad in 2017. I never would have thought that six years later, I'd still be writing with 20+ chapters published and a nearly 90k words and growing Google Doc. So thanks from the bottom of my heart to every one of you for your encouraging words that help to keep me motivated to continue this project!

Here's to hopefully 20+ more chapters to come,
Foxy <3

Chapter 22: Sacrifice

Summary:

...

Corrin and Saizo raced down the canyon, their breath fogging the air. While Saizo ran silently, Corrin’s every footfall crunched through the packed snow, the echo off the canyon walls magnifying the sound tenfold. 

She should have known. She should have thought about the possibilities. They were up against advanced dark mages, so why didn’t she even consider that they might have warding circles? Their base had been fully fortified with enchantments. The runes had lit up the moment she and Saizo set foot on their sacred ground. Terror had jumped up her throat as the magic alerted the entire host of mages to their presence. 

And now they fled for their lives with the enemy force on their heels. Shouts of pursuit echoed behind them down the walls of the dried gorge. 

“Just go!” she gasped as she ran. Saizo could just disappear, flitting off into the shadows never to be sensed again. But not her. “Get out of here!”

“Quit wasting your breath,” he snarled back, “I’m not leaving you, so just run!” 

Corrin let out a roar of frustration as she hurtled forward at a bone-jarring pace. Ryoma should have sent someone else. She was only slowing Saizo down. If she were a ninja, they could just vanish. She wasn’t, and it might get him killed. 

She gasped when Saizo grabbed her by the arm and pushed her up against the rock face. She was pressed between it and his muscle, her face squished against his pecs. His arms braced the wall on either side of her, trapping her there beneath him. Instinctively she struggled against his weight, but he pushed her harder against the rock with his hips. She was pinned.

“Sai--”

“Shh,” Saizo hissed in her ear. “Don’t move. They surrounded us.”

Corrin’s stomach dropped. She couldn’t see anything but Saizo’s chest, and she could hear no footsteps, only his breath and heartbeat. 

“Forty. No.” Saizo pressed his palm against the rock face. “Fifty.” 

Corrin wanted to ask how they’d not only caught up to them so fast, but gotten ahead of them and cut them off, but it didn’t matter now. Their exit was blocked. They were trapped

“What do we do?” she breathed. 

“To your left,” Saizo instructed, “A crevice. Go as far in as you can and start climbing. You’ll be mostly hidden. I’ll distract them.”

“No,” Corrin hissed, “I’m not leaving you to face them alone!”

“Corrin.”

She looked up into his face. 

“Head straight to the cave. I’ll keep them busy to buy you enough time. Once you’re far enough ahead, I’ll disengage and rendezvous with you there. If I don’t, you know what to do. ”

“But--!”

“That is an order. Do you understand?”

“I--” 

Saizo’s eye burned into hers. “You swore to me.” 

      Her heart threatened to tear apart in her chest. She had sworn this to him. Twice. She had given him her word that she would obey this order. And now he was here, telling her to leave him, and she had no choice. She had promised.

      “Do you understand?”

Corrin bit her lips but nodded. “Yes. But please be careful. Don’t take unnecessary risks.” 

“When I say go, run as fast as you can. I’ll provide cover. Ready?”

“Ready.”

“GO!”

Saizo’s weight disappeared, and Corrin bolted. A bomb exploded, shrouding her in a cloud of dark smoke. She could only see a few feet ahead, but she found the crevice and squeezed through. At the back was a tumble of rocks. Corrin scrambled up it until she found the rock face. Her gloved hands scraped uselessly across the surface looking for a purchase. It wouldn’t do. She couldn’t grip the rock through her gloves, and it would be too easy to slip. She tore them off and stuffed them in her armor. She found a handhold, gripped the freezing rock with her bare fingertips, and hauled herself up. 

The sounds of battle shattered the silence. She found a foothold and pushed herself further. She tried not to focus on the screams or the cries as she clawed her way foot-by-agonizing-foot up the canyon wall. 

A wave of acrid magic pulsed through the air, and an explosion rocked the earth. The wall shook beneath her fingers and toes and her foot nearly slipped. Grit pelted down on her from above. She forced her breathing to even out to calm the lightning shooting through her nerves.

A third of the way up, the crevice opened, and she could look back on the scene below. She glanced down in time to see Saizo materialize above a mage, plunge his kunai into his neck, and vanish as a blast of magic incinerated the spot where he had been. Their foes had spread all along the canyon floor, somehow even standing on ledges and outcrops along the canyon's walls, blasting bolts of magic down to where Saizo fought like ten men at once. 

Praying that they wouldn’t spot her, Corrin steeled herself and turned back to the wall and redoubled her efforts to climb. The faster she got to the top, the faster Saizo could retreat. She ignored the sounds below. 

She ignored the pain and the exhaustion. She didn’t think about how high she was or what might happen if she lost her grip. Her only focus was finding the next foothold. Her legs and arms shook, and her fingers ached. Her breaths came in gasps as she forced herself upwards. Her fingernails broke and bled, but they had gone numb, making it harder to find handholds. She craned her neck to look for shadows in the stone, but the snow spiraled down into her face, and she had to shake flakes out of her eyes. Her stomach flipped with a jolt–vertigo overcame her, and she closed her eyes, pressing herself hard against the cliff-face while it passed. Huffing, she let the flakes melt in her eyes as she turned her face back to the sky. 

Finally, with a massive effort, Corrin gripped the lip of the canyon wall and pulled herself up and over the edge. She crawled forward on her belly until she brought her legs over the top and then flopped down face-first into the snow. Every part of her ached, but she knew she couldn’t afford to stay there. Or rather, Saizo couldn’t afford it. She gave herself ten seconds to catch her breath. Ten seconds, and then she would get up and run like hell. She was counting backwards in her head. When she got to two, a sound reached her ears that terrified her. 

Silence.

Corrin pushed herself up onto her hands and knees. She turned and crawled back toward the edge. Flattening herself to the earth, she shimmied closer until she could peer down into the canyon below. 

Her heart stopped. Saizo knelt in the churned-up snow with an enemy gripping each arm. He raised his head to face the mage that stood in front of him. His mask had been ripped off in the fray, and blood poured down the scarred side of his face. While he glowered up at the mage, his eye shifted ever so slightly left until he met Corrin’s eyes. He gave an almost imperceptible shake of his head.

He wants me to run , she thought. He wants me to leave him to die . 

But she couldn’t move. Her limbs had turned to stone. She was frozen in place. 

“What are you waiting for?!” Saizo snarled at the mage. 

Corrin knew it was meant for her. 

She braced herself and stood up. Saizo’s eye flicked to her and then away, trying not to direct their attention to her.

“Do it!” He shouted, his voice cracking. “I am begging you!” 

Tears stung her eyes. Corrin backed up until the canyon floor and everyone in it disappeared from view. 

She had sworn. 

 

---

 

Please, for once in your gods damned life, listen to me! 

From the corner of his eye Saizo watched Corrin retreat from view. His heart beat in his throat. When seconds passed and she didn’t reappear, he breathed out a sigh. Hopefully she was on her way to the cave. He would happily let death take him if he knew she would be safe. To fulfill his pledge to his lord, to protect the woman he loved, he was honored to sacrifice his own life. He looked up at the mage, who was gathering a void of black magic in his hands, and he smiled. 

An ungodly screech shattered the sky. 

A meteor of silver scales plunged into the canyon, a furious roar erupting from its open maw. Saizo watched in horror as she soared past the canyon walls, unleashing a torrent of silver flames on the cliffside mages. Flaming bodies rained onto the canyon floor as the dragon shot past.

Chaos erupted around him as mages scrambled to action.

“NO!” Saizo screamed, but his voice was lost in the panicked cacophony. He was forgotten. 

Corrin landed on two feet sprinting down a path in the canyon ledge. Her sword flashed as it swung. She darted forward, cutting down mages left and right as she passed. Magic blasted the rock behind her, but she was two steps ahead. She leapt for the next ledge. 

“Aim where they land!” a mage screamed. 

Blasts of magic converged and exploded where Corrin should have landed, and she disappeared in a cloud of smoke, dirt, and snow. 

Saizo and the mages held their breath for a heartbeat. 

Huge wings dispersed the cloud as a dragon burst outward. Mages scattered as she dipped downward toward the canyon floor. The wind from her wings threw them off course and sent snow flying. Shifting in a burst of light, Corrin landed in the snow and rolled to her feet. She charged, belting a battle cry. Her Yato sliced through three more mages before they knew what was happening. She danced around the bolts of magic that came at her from all sides as she carved a swath through their ranks toward Saizo.

“You IDIOT!” He screamed. “How could you be so STUPID?!”

Corrin reached him and knelt at his side; he grabbed her by the arms, pulling her closer. 

“I told you to run! Why can’t you just listen to me?!”

“I couldn’t,” Corrin said as she shook him off so she could pull out her festal.

“You swore to me—“

“I know what I said, but I couldn’t do it! I’m sorry.”

Corrin’s healing magic washed over him and mended the worst of the damage. 

Tears threatened both of Saizo’s eyes. “Gods damn it Corrin–you should have left me! I told Ryoma I’d keep you safe, now you--” 

“Saizo, listen to me,” Corrin said, staring back into his frantic eyes. She used her sleeve to wipe the blood from his face. The mages were encircling them in her periphery. “I’d rather die fighting by your side today than live a thousand years knowing I left someone that I love to die alone.” 

Someone that you …

Saizo’s hands moved up to her face. He leaned in, and a tear slid down his cheek as  kissed her. Their lips met for only a second, but in that moment, Saizo poured out everything that had built up inside of him. His rage that she would throw her life away for something as inconsequential as his.  His regret that he had held himself back for so long, that this heartbeat of sorrow and ecstasy—the taste of her lips mixed with the taste of his own blood—would be the first and last he would ever get. His grief for a future that was slipping through his grasp. 

Saizo pulled away and let out a breath. His eye met hers for an anguished second before movement in his periphery caught his attention. 

The mages prepared to charge. 

“Together?” Corrin asked. 

Saizo nodded.  “Together.” 

They rose and faced the mages back-to-back as the enemy charged.

Splinters of black lightning forked towards her. Calling a warning, Corrin rolled beneath the arcing electricity. Leaping to her feet, she cleaved cleanly through the unarmored mage. Another moved to send a black orb through her back, but Saizo’s shoulder slammed into him, knocking the spell off course. He sliced his bracer across the man’s neck, slitting his throat. 

Turning, he flung shuriken toward the mages on his other side. 

A surge of fire forced him backwards, but his foot caught on a mage’s corpse. Off balance, he couldn’t jump away as a second fireball hit him square in the chest. 

He fell. Pain blinded him. The smell of roasting flesh seared his nose. He grit his teeth and rolled over, letting the icy cold of the snow hiss and spit against the burn. 

“Saizo!” Corrin cried, “Out of my way!”

Corrin’s desperate voice ignited something primal in his gut. His pain faded into the background. He surged back to his feet, sending shuriken flying into the line of mages that had separated him from Corrin. She fought to get back to him, but her swings were already getting slow and clumsy, and he realized that her hands were caked in blood—and only then he remembered her arduous climb. 

Corrin swung at one of the mages. He leapt backwards and her blade whiffed through empty air. She used the momentum to roll to the side, narrowly avoiding a sizzling counter-strike. She looked around for Saizo, but more enemies were moving to stand in-between them. 

“I said, get out of my way!” She yelled, lunging forward. 

“Behind you!” Saizo shouted. 

Too late. A bolt of energy struck her back, and she went down. 

Saizo sliced wildly through the onslaught to get to her side. She disappeared from view as their enemies converged on her. 

“Get away from her!” he roared, gutting the nearest mage and shoving him at another enemy. “Don’t touch her!” 

There were too many  between them. Saizo darted through to get to her, but a mage planted a hand on his shoulder. A force smashed into him and sent him flying backwards through the air. He slammed into the ground and rolled with the impact. Stars covered his vision and ringing filled his ears.

He tried to pick himself up, but for a moment he didn’t even know which way that was. His fingers curled into the snow, and he pushed against it with all his might, holding onto it as the world lurched around him. Sound rushed back into his ears, and he heard a dragon’s roar. 

He flipped over to see Corrin in her dragon form. She was flailing. Mages crawled over her like ants. Her tail whipped about, walloping mages at every lash. She beat her wings, buffeting them as they tried to get closer. She reared and struck out with her front legs, clawing blindly. They just kept coming. Saizo realized that none of them had bothered to try to finish him off when he was down. 

They were after Corrin now. 

As he struggled to his feet, Corrin began thrashing and screaming in wordless pain.

“Stop it!” Saizo lunged forward and grabbed the closest mage, thrusting his kunai between the man’s ribs and tossing him aside. “Leave her alone!”

Corrin’s scream grew into a howl of rage. Throwing her head, she gored a man through the stomach. He slid down her horn, impaled. She whipped her neck around and flung him off. He landed near Saizo, dead. Something slipped around her wings and snapped them shut. Corrin cried out, writhing against what bound her. It was a chain: a glowing, purple chain of magic. Before he could move, another slipped over her neck and tightened, slamming her to the ground.

He slung shuriken after shuriken into their backs. He shouted and cursed at them. Yet still they didn’t turn their attention away from the writhing dragon. Corrin snarled, bucking against the chains, but another slipped over her tail, pulling it to the ground. She opened her mouth, and a beam of silver energy shot out and collided with a mage, hurling him backwards. 

Saizo vaulted over their lines and lunged at one holding her binds and tackled him to the ground. The chain spun loose. Corrin’s wings unfurled, and she surged upward. Mages were blown back as she beat them with all her might, pulling against the other chains. The enemy struggled to hold her down; she roared, throwing her head from side to side. 

Saizo sunk his blade into the back of the mage beneath him, but hands surrounded him and hauled him off. He struck out, thrashing against them, but there were too many hands and their grip was tight. He couldn’t free himself. He was out of time and out of options. He had been captured and disarmed—or so they thought. Saizo reached into his tunic and ignited the fuse. 

There was a flash, and pain ripped through him. Then darkness clogged his senses. 

When his eyes opened, he was lying on his stomach in the blackened snow. All he could register was searing agony. His vision was blurry, and he could hear nothing. Shapes moved around him. 

Where am I? 

A flash of familiar blue caught his eye. 

Corrin?

He struggled to focus past the pain. He blinked hard, and his vision began to clear. Then everything came rushing back. 

Corrin was being dragged past him. She was human again, but her arms and legs were bound tightly with pulsating, purple chains. Her head hung and bounced on her shoulders as they pulled her along. Her ribbon had been lost, and her tangled curls hid her face from view. 

Saizo tried to push himself up, but his body would not obey. It shuddered and spasmed, but he could not make it work. He could only move his left arm. He stretched it out towards her, but she was out of his reach. 

“Cor...rin,” he rasped. His voice came out barely above a whisper, when he meant it to ring off the canyon walls. “Cor....”

She picked up her head and looked at him. Their eyes met.

“Should I finish this one off?” one of the mages asked, nudging Saizo in the ribs with his boot. 

As Saizo stared at her, Corrin tilted her head so he could see the pendant clenched between her teeth. 

“Don’t waste your aura,” another scoffed, “He’s half-way out the door.”

No. All of the warmth drained from Saizo’s body. Please, no.

Words escaped him, but he hoped she could read his expression. 

I know what I said, but please, oh dear gods, please don’t do this. I can’t take it. I can’t–

Corrin crushed the pendant between her teeth and closed her mouth. She swallowed. 

When she looked back up at him, she smiled. She closed her eyes, and tears rolled down her cheeks, but she smiled at him. She couldn’t say anything, but he could hear her all the same. 

She was saying, See? I told you I could do it. Aren’t you proud of me? 

She was saying, I’m sorry. We gave it our best shot though, huh?

She was saying, Good-bye Saizo.

Hot tears fell down his cheeks. His entire body shook as he strained to reach his hand out to her. But they were leaving, and they were taking Corrin with them. They held each other’s gazes until the final moment. Then Saizo could only watch their backs as they faded away into the falling snow. 

Now it was just him. Him and the silence, and the pain. 

Snow fell onto his back, slowly burying him. His tears froze on his cheeks. He clawed the dirt and shook as pressure built in his chest. When he could no longer hold onto it, he slammed his fist into the ground and let loose a wordless, guttural howl. It ripped his throat apart and echoed off the empty canyon walls. Then the darkness came for him.

Notes:

Hi guys,

It's been a rough month for me, but I wanted to get this out to you guys. This has been my most worked-on chapter so far for obvious reasons, and I am finally happy with it. I hope the effort shows. I am sorry to leave you on such a cliff-hanger, but I assure you dear readers, their story does not end here. And that's all I'm going to say about that! Stay tuned for another chapter next month.

Love as always,
Foxy <3

Chapter 23: Hallucinations

Summary:

Saizo is haunted by phantoms and figments as he wavers on the thin line between this world and the next.

So cold.  

Darkness suffocated everything. Nothing existed in this place: no light, no warmth, no sound. It yawned ahead—a vast shroud of emptiness that stretched into eternity. 

“Saizo!” A voice  pierced the opaque veil.

Awareness sparked, and sensation crept in. Warmth flooded his body.

Whose voice was that?  

“Saizoooo,” sang the  voice of a woman. 

The sound was so familiar and yet so distant. Saizo tried to shake off the haze of shadows. He wanted to see her. 

“I’m here!” He called back. “Where are you?”

“Saizo, you’re going to be late if you don’t get up,” the woman admonished him. 

“Corrin?” Saizo called, searching the darkness for her face—a glimpse of her blue hair— anything. “I’m here! Where did you go?” 

“No, silly boy. It’s me.” 

He whirled around, and there, right in front of him, stood his mother. She smiled at him. Her face was as smooth and her smile as soft  as he remembered it. Her green hair, so much like his twin’s, was coiled into a long brand that betrayed no trace of the silver strands that she had collected towards the end of her life—a product of the stress and worry for her husband and sons, she had so often reminded them. He had not seen his mother look so healthy and serene since before his father was murdered. Saizo had not seen her at all since she followed her husband not many moons after that. 

“Mother?” Saizo breathed. He reached out a hand to her, but she retreated from his touch. 

She shook her head, but her violet eyes embraced him. 

“Not yet,” she said, “You have much still to do. Your father will be disappointed if you keep over-sleeping like this.” 

“Father? Is he here?” Saizo searched the murk behind her. “Can I speak to him?” 

“No, but he left a message for you.” 

“A message?” Saizo rasped. “What did he say?” 

“He told me to remind you that, A Saizo never gives up .” 

Saizo’s chest constricted. He clenched his fists. Memories flooded back, memories of snow and blood. Memories of silver scales and black lightning. Of blistering and shattering. Of screams and tears. Promises and death. 

“Your story does not end here, my son,” she  caressed him with her voice. “Your father’s name will be carried for many generations to come.” 

“But I…failed.” His own voice wavered as tears escaped down his cheeks. “I don’t deserve to...I couldn’t protect her. I let them take her away from me, and now Corrin…” He covered his face with his hands and crumbled to his knees as his words melted away into sobs.

“Saizo, look at me.” 

He gazed up through the tears to meet his mother’s shining eyes.

“It’s my fault,” he whispered. “She’s dead, and it’s all my fault.” 

“You mourn for that which is not yet lost,” she insisted, crouching down to his level. “Can’t you hear her calling for you?” 

Saizo squeezed his eyes shut, remembering the smile on Corrin’s face as she swallowed the poison. The poison he’d given her. The poison that he’d crafted with his own hands. 

“That’s not possible.” 

And yet he picked his head up and listened anyway. There was nothing, as he expected. Only the ringing silence of the void called for him. Then he thought he must be imagining it—the distant voice that could have been a memory. Or a hope. A wish. But the more he focused on it, the louder and clearer it grew: a familiar voice crying out his name. 

His breath stalled in his throat. “It’s her.” 

“Find her,” his mother ordered. “She who carries the crux of fate is not yet beyond your reach. Go!” 

“ Saizo !” 

His eyes flashed open to darkness. His mother was gone, but Corrin’s cry still rang in his ears. He gasped, but snow filled his mouth. He thrashed, and pain lit up his entire body. His lungs burned for air. Weight pressed in on him from all sides. 

But a Saizo never gives up.

Saizo’s head broke the surface of the snow, and he heaved in great agonizing lungfuls of freezing air. His eye raked over the silent, snow-covered canyon. He was alone. And yet her voice still echoed in the ether like she had just been there moments ago, calling for him. 

Had it all been a dream? 

Saizo groaned as he heaved the rest of his body out of its icy grave. Night had fallen along with the snow. Clouds hid the moon from sight; only the softest glow belied her presence in the heavens. It painted the shadowed canyon in the faintest of silvers. By that small gasp of light he gave his surroundings a more thorough gaze. 

Man-sized mounds decorated the canyon floor. The shallow graves of snow testified that a battle had indeed raged here. The fresh snow had covered up all other evidence of blood-shed and violence. Except…his eye caught something poking out of the snow. The wind picked up the end of it, and it danced in the air before falling limply back to the earth. 

Saizo dragged himself through the fresh powder. One hand over the other, he pulled himself towards it. His breath arrived ragged as he fought his uncooperative body. Each movement sent waves of fire and lightning through his nerves. Every part of him that hadn’t gone numb begged him to stop. He would not. Darkness stalked his every twitch, crouched at the edge of his vision, circling–waiting for him to give up so it could devour him.

Finally, he reached out and pulled the thing from the snow. He brought it closer to his face and turned it over in his palm. His heart twisted in his chest, and his fist tightened around the familiar ribbon. He hissed air in through his teeth, fighting back tears as he brought the small strip of cloth up to his face. He pressed against the soft material and lost his battle. He wept, cradling Corrin’s headband against his cheek. 

“I’m sorry,” he murmured, his entire body shuddering, “I’m so sorry.” 

She who carries the crux of fate is not yet beyond your reach.

His mother’s words echoed in his mind. She who carries the crux of fate …Corrin. She had borne the weight of so many decisions. Decisions that would forever change not only her life but the fate of so many others and the course of history itself. Since the day he had first laid his eye on her, his fate had been irrevocably intertwined with hers. What was it he had said to her, that time he cornered and threatened her in the dark grove of the camp? 

It wasn’t long ago that you lived as royalty of Nohr. How convenient that we should be drawn into your orbit now. 

Her orbit. How else could he describe the gravity of her prescience, the pull of her smile? It was impossible to resist it, that invisible tug that drew people to her. She had something in her that inspired hope. She had the power to stand at a crossroads and gaze into the distance—find the future that she wanted—and walk towards it. She was a beacon, and others placed their faith in that. Her choices had led them down this path, this path that he had believed might lead to victory: to peace, prosperity, happiness. 

But it had only led to ruin. 

She had made her choices. The choice to follow him on this journey. The choice to distract the bandits. The choice to jump between him and a Snow Lion. The choice to dive back into the canyon. The choice to swallow the poison. 

Whether it’s on a mission or on the battlefield, my choices are my own. If I get hurt or even die, it’s not because anyone else failed--it’s because I made a decision. While you can try your damndest, my life ultimately rests in my own hands, and I am the one who gets to decide what to do with it. 

She had said those words to him before they left. His damndest he had tried. He had tried everything he could think of. Despite what she had said, he knew he had failed her. He had failed to change her mind. He had failed to convince her of the value of her own life and how vastly it exceeded his own.

And it had killed her. 

A Saizo never gives up.  

Had it only been a dream? Or was it possible…?

Saizo set his teeth. It didn’t matter. He forced himself up to his knees. His body was hot, flushing in the throes of hypothermia. His bones were splintered, his skin blackened, and his veins drained. 

But it did not matter.

With aching fingers, he looped her ribbon around his wrist and synched the knot tight with his teeth. 

None of it mattered. He was not dead yet. He would drag himself back to the cave if it took him all night. He would get warm. He would tend to his wounds, set his breaks, and chug elixirs. He would eat, he would sleep, and he would heal. And once he was healed, he would prepare. 

He would find her. If she was still alive, he would carry her home and never let go of her again. If she was dead… he would see to it that only crows and maggots inhabited Kuboro. 

 

---

 

Dragging. Crunching. Scraping. Dragging…

Agony at every step. Time, distance—those were words, letters and sounds that together attempted meaning. Immeasurable, except for the pain: moments woven together only by breath and motion, fractured by darkness and silence. 

Find her.

One step, then another. On and on. So long as he didn’t stop, didn’t—

The world spun, hurling him to the ground. Snow, sharp and biting, embraced him and invited him to stay. To close his eyes. To rest. To sleep. 

He couldn’t sleep. He had to keep moving. They would catch up to him. And…there was somewhere…somewhere he needed to be. Not here. Anywhere was better than here. 

Find her.

He dragged himself to his feet and stumbled forward. It was colder than he remembered. The pine-needles—there were no pines in Mokushu. They rustled nonetheless, the shoots of the bamboo forest. Warnings whispered through the trailing leaves, hiding the figures that hunted him. The Mokushujin. He wasn’t going back. He clenched his jaw and plunged forward. He clawed his way through the leaves and branches that grabbed at his tunic and lashed his face. His eye—it ached. Warmth dripped down the side of his face, down his neck. What they’d done to it, to the rest of him….Kotaro’s laugh echoed behind him, mocking him for what he had tried and so miserably failed to do. That murdering son of bitch. One day, Saizo would… 

Find her.

His steps faltered. The trees swayed and blurred around him. Not bamboo shoots. Pine needles.

That’s right. He had killed Kotaro. His bracer sliced clean through his throat. The look on the bastard’s face—his life blood spraying across Saizo’s chest as he fell…never had there been anything so satisfying. He had never told her. He never figured out how she had known to put him on the front-lines to administer the death blow. Perhaps it had been an accident, or maybe fate had guided Corrin’s hand. 

Corrin . 

He stumbled and found himself leaning against a scratchy pine. His brain buzzed and swarmed with thoughts like disturbed hornets nesting inside of his skull. Her name, repeated over and over by a thousand tiny voices, all screaming at him to move. Do something. Save her. 

Find her.

He gripped the tree. His heart drummed a death march. He surveyed the night; it rippled with stripes of shadowed needles and softest silver. 

Find her.

“Where are you?” He growled under his breath.

He shoved off the tree and carved his way through the packed snow. She was out there. He just had to keep moving. He would catch up to her. He always did. He always would. She’d done something reckless again. He couldn’t remember what, except that she hadn’t listened to him. It made him angry. Because she was hurt. Badly, he thought. How had she gotten so far ahead of him? 

Find her.

No. That wasn’t right. Taken—she’d been taken. Kidnapped. Just like before. He had been sick then too. His father had taken Kaze instead. The King and the young princess never returned. If he could’ve shaken that fever, if he had been there instead of his twin, could he have made a difference? How different things would have been. If the King hadn’t been killed, if Corrin had never been taken by the Nohrians. 

Those damned Nohrians. 

Find her.

Saizo pushed himself up out of the snow onto his hands and knees. He didn’t remember falling. Didn’t remember how long he’d been lying there. 

If he could just shake the fog that clogged his head—get his body to cooperate. He could get to her. Free her from the clutches of that vile family. Bring her home.

“I won’t allow it.” 

Something blocked Saizo’s path. The golden-haired prince sat astride his black warhorse. He sneered down at Saizo; the dark circlet on his brow glinted in the moonlight. 

“Out of my way!” Saizo snarled. 

He hurled a shuriken, but lightning shot down his arm—stars exploded behind his eyes. Saizo grunted, doubling over. A tide of black crashed over him, but he forced it back. The laughter of the Nohrian prince ground against his bones.

“Where…” Saizo gasped, “Where is she?” 

“She’s back in Nohr with her family—where she belongs,” answered Prince Xander. 

Saizo cursed, reaching for another shuriken. But when he looked up, the prince was gone. Saizo reacted, throwing himself forward in anticipation of the surprise attack. But it never came. He whipped around. The woods spun in silence. No hint of a horse or rider. He was alone. 

Find her.

He shook his head trying to clear it. Focus. He had to focus. Stop chasing these phantoms and remember. He staggered to his feet and pressed on. 

He shivered. All of him— wrung tight and squeezed of every last drop. Nothing left. And yet, he walked. 

Find her.

Light pricked his eyes. He groaned. His body creaked and groaned, a haunted vessel stiff and cold. He pushed himself up onto his hands and knees. He didn’t remember falling again—had no idea how long he’d been lying there. He squinted against the glare, but the world was swirling, indefinite. Gravity pulled him this way, then that. 

Get up. Move. Find her. 

He tried to stand. Muscles seized and quivered. He couldn’t. 

 

Find her.  

 

Find her. 

 

Find her. 

 

Eyelids fluttered. Shadow and light grappled, rolling and flashing across his vision. Somewhere far away, his body felt—too many things that he had felt before to register, but also something else. It moved. He wasn’t moving it. He bobbed along, rocking as if adrift at sea. The gentle, steady rhythm pulled him back into the depths. He fought it and strained to lift his eyelids. Only a few seconds, images too bright and confusing: a long shadow, whites and blues, round eyes of molten gold gazing back at him. 

He had to…

The movement stopped. His body rested against something harder. Only darkness pressed outside his eyelids. But he was covered in warmth. Softness and heat surrounded him. Something rough stroked his face, and a thunderous sound vibrated through his head. 

 

---

 

Saizo dreamt. Sometimes he was asleep. Sometimes he was awake. Fever blurred the lines in-between. He had no idea how much time was passing. It didn’t seem to exist, and yet it kept jumping by him in leaps and bounds. Sometimes the sun was up. Sometimes it wasn’t. Sometimes he thought hours had passed when the sun hadn’t moved. Other times noon fell into night with no transition. He had little memory of how he got back to their cave, but when he woke, that’s where he found himself.

Each time he awoke, he forced himself to tend to his body. Drink water. Eat food. Clean and redress wounds. Tighten splints. Ingest medicine. Then he’d pass out again. 

 

---

 

“Saizo? Saizo!” 

Corrin’s face swam before his eyes, hers gazing at him with concern.

“Corrin…?” He groaned, struggling to bring the blur of her face into focus. “But how…?” 

“Nevermind that,” she fretted, disappearing from his vision. “You’re hurt.”

A cold, damp cloth sizzled as she laid it on his forehead. He let out a sigh, but he still couldn’t understand how she was here, how she had gotten out. His muddled thoughts clashed against each other, and the more he thought about, the faster the world spun. He tried to sit up, but her hand pressed against his chest, forcing him back down onto the pallet. 

“Oh, no you don’t,” she chastised, “Rest while I check your wounds.” 

Saizo complied. He drifted while her hands moved over him. She was here. Not in the hands of the mages. Alive. It couldn’t be true, but she hummed softly as she cleaned and re-bandaged his wounds. He could feel her fingers feathering against his skin, ever gentle. The tight iron bands in his chest finally began to loosen as he closed his eyes and listened to her melody.

He refocused his attention. She had moved away from him. Clanking and crackling sounded from across the cave. Saizo turned his head. She crouched with her back to him as she busied herself with something. Saizo opened his mouth to ask, but then the smell reached him. Rich and delicious. His stomach groaned, and he licked his lips. 

“I heard that,” Corrin teased as she stirred, “But the soup won’t be ready for awhile yet. Go back to sleep.” 

Saizo grumbled, but even as his empty stomach cried out, the tendrils of sleep had wrapped around him, pulling him back under.

 

---

 

When he opened his eyes again, the cave was dark and his breath frosted the air. He looked around, but he was alone.

“Corrin?” Saizo rasped. 

He tried to sit up. Nausea swirled, and dizziness swamped him. His heartbeat pounded in his skull, and his empty stomach seized with cramps. But no cloth fell from his forehead. No tantalizing aroma of soup lingered in the air—only the scent of stone and ice and sickness. There was no pot, no sign of a fire. Their supplies remained  undisturbed.

The bands of iron returned, locking the air from his lungs. 

Saizo shifted until he could move forward on his hands and knees. He ignored the pain. The stone was ice under his bare hands as he crawled across the floor to the vacant pallet where Corrin had slept their first night in the cave. He flopped onto it, gasping for breath. It was cold, unused. But it still carried her scent. He curled up and clutched her pillow to his chest as the world faded once again.

 

---

 

He tossed and turned, fighting mages and snow cats and dragons. Visions of shadows skulked in the recesses of the cave as patient as vultures. He chased Corrin through an unending maze of rock and snow, but he could never catch her, only glimpses of blue hair and silver armor darting around corners.  He sprinted after her, only to run face-first into a dead-end. He spun around to find another way, but a field of snow-powdered stones yawned into the distance. He stopped at his father’s grave…or was it hers? He couldn’t remember. Everyone was crying. He didn’t want to be there anymore. He pushed his way through the crowd. Every pair of eyes, every hate-filled glare followed him. 

“You did this!”

They jeered and shouted and refused to let him pass, hands reaching out and grabbing him, pulling him back as he forced his way forward. Except they weren’t hands, but trailing bamboo leaves catching his tunic. He stumbled away from the bamboo forests of Mokushu. Green shadows stalked and murmured behind him, all around him. The soaked bandage over his eye dripped down his face and neck. Kotaro’s laugh echoed through the rustling shoots all around him. 

 

---

 

He awoke with a gasp, sitting straight up. His skin shone slick with sweat. Panting, he reached for his canteen, only to find that it had long gone dry. He ripped off the damp bedding and assessed his body. He checked bandages: all clean. Good. He tested each muscle and joint. They were stiff and sore but usable. His fever had broken. He had recovered enough that his body was functional. 

He warred with himself. 

His heart screamed at him to get up and rush to Corrin’s aid now. Even though he knew she probably wasn’t alive. Even though he’d watched her swallow several times the lethal dose of his most potent poison, mixed by his own hand. His mother’s words kept the flicker of hope burning. Even if it was just a dream, he wanted to believe it. If he were to move forward, he had to cling to the idea that he might still be able to save her. There was no way of knowing how much time had passed, but each second that ticked by was another second that she was in the enemy’s hands. If she was alive, he needed to get to her as soon as possible. She might be suffering at this very moment, and every second he wasted preparing would prolong her pain. She might die while waiting for him to be “ready.”

The logical part of himself disagreed. He wasn’t even sure he could stand at the moment, let alone run or fight. If he rushed off now, he would just get them both killed faster. Their foes were numerous and clever. They were well-organized and well-fortified. If he brought any less than his best, he would fail. And with Corrin’s life on the line, that was unacceptable. 

Despite the feral beast clawing inside his chest, he knew what the right answer was. To save Corrin, to complete his mission, he had to be patient. He had only one chance at this, and he wasn’t about to waste it. He would take the time to properly prepare. He’d get his body moving again. He’d gather all the resources he needed. He’d whet his weapons and mind. 

Then he would find her.  

Notes:

Happy August!

If you're in the northern hemisphere, I hope you too are finding a way to survive this godawful heat. I'm a little jealous of Saizo's snow bath ngl. Poor Saizo. He's alive, but he's preparing to jump back into the jaws of the beast to find his beloved. Will he be able to save Corrin, or is he already too late? Find out next month!

Thanks for all of your thoughtful and encouraging comments and kudos! They really do help inspire me to keep moving forward with my writing. I appreciate y'all sticking with me on this journey.

Stay cool,
Foxy <3

Chapter 24: Salvation

Summary:

Saizo sneaks into the enemy lair and is horrified at what he discovers within.

Saizo hid in the shadow of his hood, striding through the halls of the Kuboro prison. The looted ring on his finger pulsed as he passed through yet another magical ward. He kept his head down and his stride purposeful, like he knew where he was going and intended to get there promptly. The dark robes he’d taken along with the ring whispered against the rough hewn stone of the prison’s floors as he walked.

Sticking to the shadows wasn’t difficult in a building with no windows. The prison felt like it was built deep underground. He had walked in on the ground level through the front gates—as he’d seen through his observation, no one thought it necessary to challenge entry when the grounds were warded. He had not touched a single step since, and yet the air had grown stale and stagnant. The low ceiling weighed down on him. With no windows, the only light came from occasional sconces that were little more than cigars and produced more noxious smoke than illumination. Over the smoke, the smell of festering mildew and rot hung in the air. It was nearly as oppressive as the ooze of foul magic that permeated the halls.

His current goal was simple: gather information.

He ducked his head as two mages turned into the hallway ahead of them. Their heads were close together, and they paid little attention to him as he stepped past.

“The two vessels are the only ones that remain. The rest have been fed the altar.”

“It’s ready to be opened then?”

“As soon as the new vessel is purified, but I heard it’s taking longer than expected.”

The hushed whispers faded behind him as they turned into another corridor. Saizo sorted through the information and cross-references it against what he had previously extracted from his captive.

Vessel—the living body they offer up for their God to possess. Though, they had just said that there were two. “The New” and presumably the Old.

Fed—Sacrificed to their God. Blood, suffering, and death, the utter destruction of the mind, body, and soul, was what allegedly gave the deity power. The rest…whatever prisoners they had were gone, save these so called Vessels.

Opened—The ritual of summoning the God into this world to occupy the body of the offered Vessel.

Purified—The act of preparing a vessel through the same means as the sacrifices, only the vessel must be kept alive for the deity to inhabit. Torture with no end and no release.

Saizo’s gut churned.

He continued down the hall, turning at an intersection towards more voices. One figure stood in front of an iron door while the other leaned on the opposite wall and chatted with his hands.

“—already?” The one across from the door asked.

Robes rustled as the other shrugged. “We’re walking a fine line. Everything has a limit.”

“C’mon, you’re not trying hard enough. Give me an hour.” He gestured towards the door.

“All purification must be down in the presence of the High Priest so he can attune that talisman. Besides,” the guard’s voice took on a harsher tone, “The vessel must remain pure. No one enters unsupervised.”

Saizo slowed his steps.

“Ahh, you think so low of me?” The louder man clicked his tongue. “But my last attempt was almost successful, the High Priest said so.”

“Yeah, and you almost succeeded in killing her too.”

Saizo forced himself to keep his head down and nod as he passed between them.

“Hey, have you had a go yet?”

The silence that followed indicated that the loud-mouth was talking to him. Saizo stopped, half-turning so the hood still obscured his face.

“No, not yet.” He squeezed his vocal chords until he sounded nothing like himself. “What have you tried?”

“They’ve been sticking to the physical stuff—the whips, the blades, the clubs. The problem’s her spirit though, so see what I tried was a more psychological approach—”

Saizo saw red.

He was on them in a heartbeat. Two quick slashes cut off their screams before they could escape. The guard at the door died quickly. Saizo lowered him to the ground. The other crawled away, clutching his open throat. Saizo stalked after him and picked him up by the hood of his robe. The worm squirmed in his grasp as the he pinned it against the wall. Saizo knew he should end this quickly before he was discovered. But he couldn’t stop himself as his slowly raised his kunai to the man’s stricken, bloodless face. His pupils darted from the tip of the blade to Saizo’s eye. Saizo stared back, lining up the tip up his knife with that moving target. The man shook and gurgled, his blood-and-foam stained lips forming the words “no” and “please.” Saizo pushed the blade forward until the man screwed his eyes shut, tears streaming out of the corners as he tried to turn his head away.

Saizo leaned in and growled into his ear, “Be grateful—this is a quicker death than you deserve.”

He buried the blade to its hilt.

Saizo lowered the body to floor. He rifled through the guards’ robes until he caught a pair of rusty keys between his fingers. He glanced down the shadowed corridors then slid the key into the lock. The bolt groaned as it turned over. He braced his shoulder against the door and pushed. It swung open with a labored screech. Saizo grabbed the mages’ bodies and hauled them in after him. He ripped off one of their robes and used it to wipe any trace of blood off of the floor outside the door. He doubled checked both ends of the hallway and then stepped into the cell, closing the door with another piercing shriek of steel. He forced the bolt back into place. He waited, listening. No footsteps, no shouts. At least not for now.

He leaned against the door, taking a moment to collect himself. But as he took a deep breath, the stench of fear and pain and blood filled his nose. Suffering, he’d learned, had a smell, and this cell reeked of it. Steeling himself for what he might see, he turned around.

But nothing…nothing could have prepared him for this. All of the blood drained from his face and turned to ice in his veins. He took a half-step forward.

The naked body of a woman hung from the ceiling by her shackled wrists. A chain connected the opposite wall to the thick collar of steel wrapped around her throat. Coarse bands of rope snaked around her body and bit into skin that ranged in shade from bone-white to deep purple. The chain that secured her feet to the floor coiled beneath her, unneeded. Her legs had long given way, forcing her wrists and neck to bear her weight. While her body sagged forward, the collar held her head back, revealing her battered face. The only recognizable features were her matted blue hair and the sharp tips of her ears. But even for those, he would have known. There was no mistaking his Corrin.

He stumbled forward and grabbed her, lifting the weight off of her chains. The slackened links rattled in warning. With one arm he held her lifeless body against him, while he jerked his other glove off with his teeth. His hand feathered over her—skin cold and clammy to his touch. Between all of the restraints, there was no way to check her pulse. But she had to be alive. Why keep a corpse chained up like this—why lock it behind a door and post a guard for it. It didn’t make sense. Surely all of this meant that she had to be alive. Chains clattered against the stone as shifted her so he could put his ear against her mouth and pray he had not been too late.

It was just like before. He was back on the frozen lake, kneeling with Corrin’s limp form in his arms. He had sworn he would never let that happen again. Yet here he was, cradling her broken body against him and pleading to any higher power that would listen to just give her one more breath. One more breath and he could still save her. Just one more. Please.

Breath, faint and labored, whispered against his ear.

Saizo found his kunai and the slackest part of the rope and sliced it. It unraveled from her and spilled to the floor. Sheathing the weapon, he retrieved the keys from his pocket. He tightened his grip on her before freeing her wrists. When her arms fell to her sides, she gasped, sucking in rapid gulps of air like a fish taken out of water. Saizo carried her—withered frame far too light—to the back wall and sat her in his lap. He moved to unlock the collar when her eyes snapped wide open.

Her back arched off of his lap. Saizo’s hand shot over her mouth to stifle the scream, but none came.

“Shh, don’t panic. It’s me. I’m going to get you out—“

She convulsed. The chains on her feet slapped the ground as she kicked. The whites of her eyes shone as they darted around the room.

“Corrin! Corrin stop! Please, it’s me,” Saizo pleaded, fighting to keep her still.

“Ngh,” she wheezed, turning and baring her teeth at him. She brought one arm up, and it shifted into a dragon’s claw. Saizo pinned it to the ground before she could fire her attack. She thrashed against him, but there was hardly any strength left in it. Her chest heaved. He leaned close and stared into her face, and only the dragon glared back at him. Between her narrow, slitted pupil and webbed veins, red dominated her eyes.

“Listen to me,” Saizo begged. “You’re safe. I’m not going to let them hurt you anymore, okay? I know you’re scared. But I’m here now. I’m going to get you out of these chains, alright?”

She stilled beneath him, and he took the chance to slip the key into the collar.

“Ngh…Sai…,” she croaked. Her hand grabbed his before he could turn the lock. “—Don’t.”

Saizo’s focus returned to her face, and for a moment it was Corrin who gazed back at him. Her eyes were wide, but her pupils had rounded, and recognition sparked in them. Then they contracted, and her features contorted into a mask of rage. She threw her head back and forth, fingers digging into his arm. Her breath rushed in faster gasps as she fought herself.

“Corrin…” Saizo breathed.

She blinked back at him. Between clenched teeth and swollen lips she gasped, “Can’t…Fight…It.”

Understanding clicked. She didn’t have her dragon stone. They’d taken it away. Now it made sense why they had restrained her so severely.

Saizo had to make a quick decision. There was no way he could escape with her like this. Her would have to remove her shackles, but if he did…she could fully transform, and with the size of the cell…

He weighed his options.

He could knock her out with sleeping powder. If she were asleep, he should be able to get her out without alerting the enemy. However, in her current condition, if he used the sleeping powder on her, she might not wake up again. But even if he got her back to the cave safely, and she woke up…there was still the problem of the dragon. There was no way he could keep her unconscious and get them both out of the mountains. He might be able to calm her once she was in a safe location, but that was a big gamble. If she lost control and transformed, she could attack him, run off, alert the mages, or all of the above.

He needed to find her dragon stone. That was the only plausible way forward. But to do that, he would have to leave her here while he went and searched the compound, and the complex was sprawling—it might take hours to find where they’d stashed it. They didn’t have that kind of time. Sooner or later someone would come to check on her or notice the missing guards. He couldn’t risk that.

“Corrin, do you know what they did with your dragon stone?” he asked, trying to keep the tremble out of his voice.

“N—ngh…No—“ she groaned out, shaking her head back and forth. Her entire body trembled beneath him.

He had to do something. Her body wouldn’t hold out much longer at this rate. He had seen corpses in better shape than this. She needed Sakura, but all she had was him. It would have to be good enough.

“I’m going to let go now so I can get you an elixir out of my bag, okay? Hold still.”

He released his hold on her, diving into his bag and tearing out his supplies. His hands landed on the glass vial.

“No—“ Corrin growled.

Saizo turned back to see her dragon’s claw extended at him—stopped only by her other hand, forcing it back to the ground.

“I…Won’t…” she hissed between gritted teeth. She rolled over onto her side, curling into a ball around her claw.

Saizo gripped the vial between his teeth as he grabbed her. She struggled, but he threw one leg over her to pin her arms while he pulled her up into a sitting position against his other leg.

“Hol’ still,” he repeated around the vial. Spitting it out into one hand, he uncorked it and used his other to grab Corrin by the chin. He forced her mouth open and poured the glowing liquid down her throat. He half-expected her to choke on it, but after an initial splutter, she gulped it down, a stream of it dribbling down her chin. She emptied the entire bottle, panting when it came up dry.

“More?” she asked, looking up at him. Light returned to her eyes as he watched the effects of the elixir begin to take hold.

“Of course,” he said, uncorking the second bottle. After his recovery, there had only been three left. Not enough by far, but it would at least stabilize her.

By the time the last was empty, life had begun to return to her body. Her bruises retreated from sight, but as they did, the horror of what had been done to her fully dawned on Saizo. With the splotches of purple, green, and yellow fading away, the scars came into view. From the white and pink lines of established scars to the deep, angry red of freshly mending gashes, Corrin’s skin was patterned with stripes.

After the past few days, Saizo was familiar with the scars on her body, like the large white mark on her thigh where a Nohrian spear had found her. She had a few long scars on her arms from close parries and she still sported the cauterized wound from Raijinto on her side. But now…her skin looked as if it had been painted by a butcher. Old, clean lines criss-crossed areas where vital veins clustered.

Blood mages. They used blood in their rituals. They had stuck and bled her like an animal at slaughter. Deep slices like that didn’t heal in a matter of days or weeks. Usually, they didn’t get the chance to heal at all. But with the aid of a festal…Cutting and healing and cutting…

Bile rose in Saizo’s throat.

Corrin leaned her head back against his knee, closing her eyes as she caught her breath. She had stopped trembling. The dragon had gone silent for now. Saizo took the opportunity to pull a satchel of rations and a water flask from the bag.

“You’re really here?” Corrin murmured, “This isn’t…another dream is it?”

Saizo’s heart ached. “I’m here. And I’m not leaving your side again.”

A smile ghosted on her lips. “Good.” She shivered.

“Here,” Saizo unclipped the stolen robe from his neck and draped it over her.

She recoiled. Her body pulsated, it’s shape blurring for a moment before she cried out, clutching the collar at her neck.

Saizo’s stomach wrenched. He pulled away, tossing the cloak aside. Corrin scooted backwards until she hit the wall. Fresh streams of blood rolled down her chest and shoulders. She stared wide-eyed at the ground, gasping.

“Not…” She shuddered. “Not that.”

Guilt churned his gut. He forced his eye to the ground, not wanting to scare her any further. He tried not to think about what was on the inside of that collar.

“I’m sorry, that was my fault. Here.”

Saizo untied his next layer—his own, not that cursed loot—and pulled it off, laying it on the floor in front of her. Corrin reached forward with trembling hands and picked up the cloak. She held it up in front of her chest.

“I-I’ll…uh…get blood on it,” she stuttered. Her gaze focused into the mid-distance.

“That’s okay,” Saizo said, keeping his voice low and calm, “It won’t be the first time.”

Corrin bit her lip, nodding. Gingerly, she pulled her arms through the holes and wrapped it tight around her body.

Saizo placed the food and water he’d brought in front of her.

“Eat this if you can, and I’ll take these off your feet,” he offered, touching the chains that stretched past him.

Corrin nodded and complied, taking small bites and sips. Saizo crawled forward to unlock the shackles around her ankles. He tried not to crowd her; she still wasn’t looking at him. He freed her from the shackles and set them to the side.

Now all that was left was the collar. She was calmer now that the elixirs had brought her body back from the edge, but from her reaction to the robe, he knew that it was tenuous at best. The dragon seethed just beneath the surface. Her body may be stable, but her mind…magic potions would do nothing for those kinds of wounds. As much as he hated leaving that torture device on her, he had no other option. Without the stone, it was the only thing holding the dragon at bay. He knew what he had to do.

“I have an idea,” Saizo said, “I’m going to break the chain. It will be loud, and it might draw attention. So as soon as it’s done, we need to leave.”

Corrin looked up at him again, then back to the ground. “But…my stone. Yato, my armor, the…I…” she stammered, “…I need them.”

“First, I get you out of here,” Saizo explained, “I can come back to retrieve your items later.”

Corrin hesitated for a moment, then gave a shaky nod. “Yeah. Okay.”

Saizo got the supplies he needed out of his bag. He gripped a link of the chain, as close to the Corrin’s neck as he dared. Around it he wrapped a thick cloth into which he poured a corrosive powder. He tied it off and poured another vial of oil on top of it. The chemicals reacted, and hissing pops spat from inside the cloth. While the agents went to word on the metal, Saizo gathered everything back into his bag. He went back to the body of the slain mage to pilfer another important item—the enchanted ring.

“You’ll need to wear this so you don’t trigger the wards,” Saizo explained, holding the ring out to her on his palm. He showed her the matching ring he wore on his own finger, the one he’d found on the canyon carrion. “You can take it off the moment we’re out, okay?”

Corrin’s face sickened, but she took it and slid it onto her thumb: the only finger thick enough to hold the large band. A shudder ran down her entire body, and she shook her head as if trying to shed her repulsion.

The popping of the chemical reaction had quieted down. With a gloved hand Saizo carefully removed the wrapping and used another cloth to wipe away the excess. The rusted chain link looked ancient—like the elements had been eating away at it for years.

“Ready?” Saizo asked, unsheathing his hatchet.

Corrin ducked her head and nodded.

Saizo pulled the chain taught against the stone wall with one hand. With the other, he swung the hatchet as hard as he could. The chain snapped, and the hatchet pinged off the wall. The noise echoed down the stone corridor. Corrin was free.

No, not yet.

Saizo gathered her up in his arms. The door moaned and screeched as he unlocked, opened, and shut it behind them. Corrin’s arms tightened around his neck, and she buried her face against him as he stole down the shadows of the corridor.

Notes:

Hey guys!

It's me, back again! Well, I got married! Then my husband and I got the Flu two days into our honeymoon lol but that's life. While my life is starting to resume normalcy, the holidays are coming up, so I'm sure I'll still be busy. I'll write when I can. Anyway, I hope this chapter finds you well and I hope you enjoy (hate?) the angst.

Much love to you all,
Foxy <3

Chapter 25: Desecration

Summary:

Corrin takes a risk. Saizo gets reinforcements.

Corrin warded the dragon away with his scent. Her face hidden against his chest, she pulled in that familiar smell and clung to it. Leather and gunpowder and him. She couldn’t look—couldn’t think about where they were going—what might happen. The dragon slithered under her skin, scales itching to explode just below the surface. Its growl echoed through her skull and vibrated down her spine. She clamped down on it, biting her check until the familiar taste of blood coated her tongue.

She took in another shuddering breath of him. He was the only thing that was safe. Not the past, not the future, not the present, not herself. Only him. Only Saizo. She shut out the world—the only way she could help. She would breathe, and she would contain it. The rest was up to him.

Saizo’s movements were fast and jerky. With her eyes closed and her head down, nausea   consumed her. She breathed through it, as she breathed through the other pains. But she couldn’t think about them. She needed to focus. Focus on the ravening spirit that fought to reclaim control of her body. It wanted out. It wanted blood. It wanted to repay pain with pain. Blood for blood. It wanted death and ash and silence.

It didn’t help that Corrin craved the same. But she couldn’t think about that. She stuffed it down. Later. She could think about that later. The dragon would get its pound of flesh. When the time was right. Corrin would let it. But not now.

Soon , she pleaded with it. Soon .

Not soon enough.

It rose, writhing. Corrin bit down on her tongue before the cry could escape her lips. Her fingers lengthened to claws, but she dug them into her palm, shaking with the effort of keeping them still. She clenched her jaw, shoving the violence, the boiling hatred back down into her chest. There was so much of it, she thought it might drown her.

Saizo’s arms tightened around her. His entire body tensed up, and Corrin could smell the fear streaming from his pores. She didn’t want to think about why—about what caused it—but terror spiked through her heart anyway. Fear leapt up her throat and cut off her air. She shrank into herself, and the dragon slipped out.

Darkness—then sudden, sharp pain. Panic. She couldn’t breath; the iron band choked her, and barbed spikes dug deep into her neck. Blood poured hot and thick down her chest, her shoulders, her back. Her lungs spasmed with the scream she couldn’t get out.

A hand.

A hand stroked her face, fingers lacing through her hair.  She was surrounded by warmth and strength, and a voice—low, but gentle. A song, rough and clumsy, murmured on lips unused to the sound. It jarred her into an old memory: Camilla’s  hand rubbing her back as she cried into her lap, but her voice…it was nothing like this. This voice was quiet and unsure. The words whispered off his lips, but the melody hummed and cracked in his chest.

The dragon quieted.

Corrin opened her eyes to Saizo’s face. She gazed at him, really seeing him for the first time since the mages dragged her away from the battlefield. He looked now as he did then—so very different from every other memory she had of him. 

He wore no mask.  All of his emotions laid bare for her to see. His face was gaunt; shadows filled his hollowed cheeks and sunken eyes—eyes so often narrowed and shuttered now thrown open wide for her. His dead eye shone white while his other threatened to overflow. She reached up her hand to touch his face and brushed away the single tear that escaped.

The song died on his lips. He closed his eyes and leaned into her touch. The muscles in his jaw clenched, and he flashed his teeth as another tear rolled down over his cheek and onto her hand.

“I’m sorry,” he choked out, “I’m so sorry.”

Corrin blinked. “Why?” She rasped. The word scraped her raw throat and poked at the punctures still weeping down the column of her neck. 

“Why…” Saizo let out a humorless breath, a half-twisted shadow of a smile. He closed his mouth, and his throat bobbed. “For everything, Corrin. For all of it. I’ve failed you.”

Corrin cocked her head but flinched at the bite of the iron spikes and the pull of her wounds. Saizo tore his eye away from her to scan their surroundings. Corrin’s eyes followed his. They sat in a shadowed alcove above some kind of huge courtyard. She could only see a sliver of the dirty snow over ancient cobblestone, the dark gray stone walls of the prison beyond, and the shadow of the mountain’s face behind. They hid behind the center of the alcove, a crudely carved statue of some great beast lifted up on its hind leg, raking upwards with its claws as if trying to rend the sky. 

“I missed something. There’s some other kind of spell, something that is keeping me from finding the way out. Every turn I took brought us back out here. They’re everywhere now. There’s…” Saizo’s voice shook, “I… I don’t see a way out.”

He leveled his gaze at her. The utter, raw devastation in his eyes shook her to her core.

A familiar voice rang out clear and cold against the stone walls of the courtyard.

“We know you’re listening, Dragon Maiden.”

Corrin’s spine stiffened, and her breath stopped. Cold sweat slicked her back.

That voice. That awful voice.

A whip cracked in her ear, and her back tensed around the scars that still ached—now pulsating with the memory. She could see the shadow on the wall, the arm rearing back, the whip coiling to strike, the anticipation of the punishing bite of  leather in her raw skin. That sharp crack  shattered the prison in her mind that caged the dragon. A lashing agony—chains rattling—rage and nothingness—suffocation—fangs sinking into her neck—panting as the shadow recoils—

Saizo tightened his arms around her, his hand moving to smother the sound that escaped her.

“We have broken your body. However, your spirit proved an obstacle. We allowed you this taste of hope—all the more bitter when we tear it from your  grasp. You will not escape. You will serve your purpose as the sacred vessel for our God. Your blood has strengthened him, and he will answer its call.”

A beat of silence passed.

“Your fate is inevitable, but I will give you a choice to save your lover. Surrender yourself now, and we will let him live. If you make us come to you, you will watch as we anoint the altar with his life blood.”

No.

The dragon roiled inside of her. Saizo’s hand clamped harder over her mouth. She stared at him as her body pulsated. He only shook his head: no.

No.

This couldn’t be happening. It couldn’t. She’d survived. He came for her. He finally came, but none of it mattered. Their fate hadn’t changed.

No, no, no.

But then—her heart thrummed. Something called to her. A power lingered in the air, thick and choking like smoke.

How had she not sensed it before?

It sang an ancient song in her blood, but it felt wrong. Dissonant. A string out of chord—a beat out of cadence—a voice out of chorus.

“In the meantime,” returned the voice of the High Priest, “We will begin the Sacred Rite by purifying the obsolete vessel…if there are no objections.”

Obsolete vessel?

Saizo craned his head to peer around the statue. His eyes widened.

Corrin moved to look over her shoulder, but Saizo still had his hand  over her mouth, and he kept her from moving even an inch. She gave him a pleading look, but he just shook his head.

“Bring it forth.”

Then she heard it: the shuffling of chains and a pitiful cry. The cry of something small and hurt and scared. A mewling, like a…like a cat.

Corrin’s eyes flew open wide and she jerked her head; catching Saizo’s fingers between her teeth, she bit. He recoiled, giving her the second she needed to twist around and see—

—a small wildcat with a haggard pelt which might once have been white. The dark blue fur along its tail and spine spiked out in every direction; it wailed and scrabbled at the stone as they dragged it backwards. A thick, iron collar wrapped around its neck. Two chains bound it on either side to the dark-robed cultist who pulled it along towards the crude stone altar that loomed in the center of the courtyard. A half-circle of robed men waited around it. Others stood scattered across the courtyard, others above on the ramparts that encircled it, all eyes on their High Priest.

No. It wasn’t just a wild cat. It was a Snow Lion—a Snow Lion cub .

Possessed by some cataclysmic entity, those tiny claws had wiped Samui off the map. Those little paws had gouged great ruts in the earth and snapped ancient trees in half like they were sticks. No wonder the other Snow Lions wouldn’t get close…they could smell it, sense it—what had become of the cub that had been stolen from them.

The cub’s cries grew louder, more desperate, as if it knew what waited for it on that black-stained altar…

The altar.

She could see it. The power that pulsed beneath the rock.

A Dragon Vein.

One unlike any she had seen before. What should have shone with a golden light and hummed with the promises of the earth instead pulsated with corruption. That dark, choking power oozed from it like a cloying miasma. It overflowed, as if it had been fed and fed and fed…

She turned back to Saizo.

“The altar—it’s a Dragon Vein.”

“What?”

“If I can touch it, I can channel its power.”

“What will it do?” Saizo questioned.

“I don’t know,” she admitted, “It’s more powerful than any I’ve seen before, but…it’s  wrong somehow.”

He hissed, “I don’t think that’s a coincidence. That Dragon Vein is linked to whatever they’ve been worshiping on that altar. If you open it, you could just be unleashing that thing yourself.”

“I know.” Corrin gulped. “But…if I’m the one to summon it then maybe I can control it.”

“And if you can’t?”

“I don’t know,” Corrin repeated. “But I have to try.”

Saizo stared at her, searching her eyes.

“If I’m going to die,” Corrin added,  wincing at every word, “I want…to take as many of our enemies out with me as possible…You were the one who told me that.”

“No, I can’t do this again,” Saizo said, gripping her hands in his, “I already lost you once. I won’t leave your side. Never again.”

“Then don’t.” Corrin tried to produce a smile as she squeezed his hand back. “I can’t do this without you Saizo. Get me to the altar. Unlock this.” She touched the iron band that flaked with her own dried blood. “Then take the cub to safety. I don’t think I’m going to be…myself. So find my dragon stone and bring me back, okay?”

Saizo’s eye hadn’t left hers. It was burning a hole through her heart the way he was looking at her—the sorrow, the guilt, the fear—like he desperately searched for some other answer in her eyes.  

Time was running out for the cub.

“We have to do it now,” she begged. “Please. I trust you, Saizo. I trust us.”

Saizo grabbed her and pulled her tight against him.

“Promise you’ll come back to me?”

“For you,” Corrin murmured, burying her face into his neck, “Always.”

 

---

 

Fast. He had to be fast.

He lobbed two handfuls in the air, and then he picked up Corrin and became the wind—nothing more than a red streak. His heartbeat ticked the moments by.

One.

Smoke bombs exploded across the courtyard.

Two.

Metal caltrops pinged off stone in every direction.

Three.

He flew through smoke and chaos.

Four.

He surged forward—mages flashed past—robed arms reached out to snatch the air behind him.

Five.

He set Corrin on the altar and twisted the key.

Six.

The collar of iron fell, hitting the ground and rolling across the stone.

Seven.

Corrin dragged her hands down her blood-smeared neck—then slammed them onto the altar.

Eight.

All eyes were on her. Saizo rushed the men holding the cub. They were slow, and he struck hard.

Nine.

He scooped the cub into his arms and ran. 

Ten.

A bell thundered the air in his chest.

The earth shuddered, and a wave smashed into his back. It knocked him off his feet. He curled his body around the cub, and the force slammed him into the prison wall.

Saizo crumpled and fell to the ground. The cub whimpered and squirmed in his arms, but Saizo kept his hold on it. Wind blasted him, keeping him pinned against the wall.

A scream rose above the howl of the wind. He squinted against the flying grit to see the center of the typhoon. Corrin knelt at the altar, her back arched and her face turned to the sky as the guttural scream ripped from her throat. It descended into an infernal roar that shook the ground. The wind surged, bashing the back of Saizo’s head into the wall. 

When he opened his eyes again, she had disappeared inside a column of light and shadow that erupted  into the sky and pierced the heavens.

That sound transported Saizo back to the square—Lady Mikoto fell and Corrin transformed into that mindless beast. The sound of her howl as she lost her mind to the dragon was something he would never forget. He had just heard it again, but it was worse. Because it wasn’t just the roar of her unchained dragon spirit. 

It was more .

“Ah!” A voice shouted above the cacophony, “Yes! Come forth, O God of Wrath! Descend unto this plane and become flesh!”

The High Priest struggled up from where he had been blasted back into the prison wall. All across the courtyard, robed mages were either getting back to their feet or kneeling prostrate before the beam that swirled into the sky.

The column of shadows and light swelled, then dissipated in a storm of sparks…

…revealing something that wasn’t Corrin.

Saizo’s gut dropped. It was something massive—something made of shadow and scale and nightmares. It flared its wings—so wide they blotted out the sun—, slammed its talons onto the altar, and roared.

The stone split with a deafening crack, and a shockwave rolled across the courtyard, stones bending and shattering in its wake. Saizo shielded the cub as grit and chunks of rock rained down from the prison ramparts and cascaded down the mountain above. 

When he looked up, the monster had its unfathomable gaze fixed upon the High Priest who raised his arms in praise. He held something in his hands that flashed.

“O Great God of Wrath,” he cried, “We have summoned you here to fulfill our purpose. We birthed you of blood and suffering. We crafted the perfect vessel, a powerful and rare beast, destroyed for you to be reborn. And with this stone enchanted in contract with that beast, I will direct your powers of destruction and unleash your Wrath upon our enemies!”

The Dragon Stone. That’s what swung on the chain held in his right hand. It looked different, but he was sure. 

The High Priest has to attune that talisman. Had they corrupted the Dragon Stone with their magic? Would it really allow him to control her, or whatever it was she had become?

Best not to find out.

Saizo put the cub on the ground and stepped on its chain to keep it still. He stood slowly, palming a throwing knife. Judging the distance, the wind, and the target, he flung it as hard as he could.

The knife whirled end over end through the air. 

It struck its mark, piercing straight through the High Priest’s hand. The Dragon Stone fell from his grasp, hitting the ground and skittering across the stones. The priest clutched his hand, eyes tracking the talisman as it rolled out of his reach. 

He lunged after it, but a cage of talon-like shadows locked over it. The priest looked up at the shadow beast looming above him, its claws now mere inches away. Reptilian clicks thrummed from its throat as it considered him. All color drained from the man’s withered face.

He turned to face it and began to inch backwards. The beast lowered its head, narrowing the distance.

“I—We summoned you to destroy our enemies!” He shouted. He threw his arm out, pointing and fixing his rabid gaze on Saizo. “There is the enemy! Fulfill our bargain and unleash your Wrath upon him!”

The beast did not move.

Saizo returned the man’s stare.

“You didn’t summon it,” he said, “She did.”

The beast arched its neck and pulled its lips back over rows of serrated, obsidian teeth—the only warning before black flames erupted from its maw.

Saizo turned and covered his face. Even at this distance the heat was blistering. He grabbed up the cub and shielded it with his body.

The screaming only lasted a second before it melted into silence. 

The heat died, and Saizo risked a glance behind. A greasy, smoking smear was all that was left of the High Priest.

A collective screech built among the cultists, and dark magic charged the air. Saizo knew he needed to move, but there was nowhere to go. The ramparts crawled with mages, who lobbed long chains of pulsing, purple magic at the beast. The links coiled around it, and mages on the ground scurried to secure the other ends. 

With a roar, the beast flared like a living flame—shadows licked up the chains like sparks down a fuse, immolating the mages that held them. The beast reared, shaking the remaining restraints. It smashed its feet back into the ground, arched its neck, and spat forth an unending river of black flame. It swung its head, incinerating everything in its path. Mages turned and fled for the halls, but the beast spun on its heels as it continued its scorch, cutting off their path with a wall of blistering death.

Saizo knew he needed to move. He needed to get the cub to safety. He’d promised. But the beast’s back was turned to him, and the Dragon Stone sat unguarded. He needed to get to it. The heat was unbearable, the relentless flames turning the courtyard into an oven. The stones beneath its flame had begun, not to glow with heat, but to darken with it. They dimmed into amorphous shadows as they melted under the infernal power. He had to take the chance and grab it before it was destroyed along with the rest of this place.

Pinning the cub under his arm, he sprinted towards the beast. The air blazed hotter with each step. Its back was still turned as he skidded to a halt and grabbed—

Red hot agony scorched through his gloves and into his palm, and he dropped the burning rock. It clattered back to the ground. Cursing, Saizo reached for his bag, but silence stopped him. He looked up.

The beast stared down at him, the air around it warping with heat and shadow. Its narrowed eyes were not familiar ruby—they were hellfire: molten hatred and damnation. Nothing that was Corrin lived in those eyes. Nothing he could plead to or reason with.

He tensed to spring away, but its neck was already arching—the snarling intake of breath as it prepared to unleash its blast—and he knew he wouldn’t be fast enough. He instinctively turned, foolishly, as if his body could shield the cub from death incarnate.

He felt the impact before he heard it—an explosion of force so powerful that the thunderclap rattled his skull.

Saizo opened his eyes.

A brilliant white beast hung in the air for a heartbeat, its massive white paw outstretched where it had smashed into the snout of the shadow beast—which flew across the courtyard and crashed into the prison wall, the entire structure collapsing around it in a cascading avalanche.

The Snow Lion landed between Saizo and the smoldering wreckage of the prison’s east wing. A second Snow Lion landed beside him, catching Saizo with a broad shoulder before he could fall. The cub cried and wriggled out of his grasp. 

It weaved through the legs of the larger Snow Lion, who leaned down to nuzzle its cub, licking at its bedraggled fur and purring like a brewing storm. It lifted its massive head and met Saizo’s bewildered gaze, blinking slowly. Saizo inclined his head  while his mind desperately tried to catch up and his head still shook with the aftershocks. The Snow Lion pawed at the chains that trailed from the cub’s collar and returned its golden gaze to Saizo.

“Right,” he said, fumbling in his pockets for the set of stolen keys.

He unlocked the collar and tossed the heavy iron contraption to the side. With the weight removed, the cub bounced nearly to Saizo’s shoulders with delight. The adult rasped a large, sandpaper tongue over Saizo’s hair before it lifted the cub by its scruff. It turned and overcame the ramparts in a single bound, and then it was gone. 

A small burden lifted from his shoulders as he watched them disappear. The cub was safe. He had fulfilled that promise.

He turned back just as the shadow beast clawed its way out of the smoking rubble. It tore itself loose from the wreckage, flinging off chunks of half-melted wall and rampart with its unfolding wings and lashing tail. It fixed its eyes on the Snow Lion and snarled. The big cat’s hackles spiked, and it lashed its tail as it returned a hiss like a calving glacier.

The Dragonstone…! Where did it—?

Saizo spotted the gleaming stone near the front paws of the Snow Lion just as it moved. 

Like lightning they struck, and like thunder they clashed. Light and shadow tangled around him in a storm of fire and ice, claw and fang, fur and scale. There was nothing to do but leap onto the dragonstone before it was buried beneath the destruction. It blistered his skin as he wrapped it in the flame resistant cloth that he dug from his pack. But he had it in his hands if he could find—

Flesh thudded against the ground next to him. The Snow Lion rolled with the impact, leaping back to its paws. But it faltered. Its hind leg shook and sagged. Azure blood dripped from its singed coat. It drew back its lips over saber-like fangs and snarled.

The shadow beast lunged at them. 

A second Snow Lion landed to his right and roared. The sound split Saizo’s skull like an ax. He dropped the stone to cover his ears. The dragon’s momentum broke. It struggled forward against the incredible sound, like a fish swimming up-current. It planted its clawed feet and arched its neck back, preparing to spew fire when the sound amplified. The first Snow Lion joined in, a second roar now rocking Saizo’s skull from the other side. He dropped to his knees, covering his head. He caught only a glimpse of the black beast losing its grip on the earth and flying backwards out of his field of view. 

The roaring stopped, but his ears rang in the aching silence that followed.  Saizo lifted his head, but the earth tilted from side to side, and his stomach lurched. He vomited. When his stomach was empty, he wiped the stream of tears and gunk from his face and looked up.

It was a two-against-one fight now. The Snow Lions fought with a synchronicity that could only form after years of battling side-by-side. Their ferocity testified to the strength of their bond. They danced around the beast, in turn distracting, defending, and attacking. One was always behind, biting its tail or ripping at the tendons in its legs. Their claws tore through the dragon’s shadowy scales and clogged with steaming, black blood. Their shining, white coats disappeared beneath soot and ash. The dragon whirled around, but it couldn’t track them both at the same time. It lashed and snapped and burned, but it couldn’t match the pace or coordination of the nimble pair.

It was uncanny how he could hear nothing but that ringing in his ears even though this vicious battle raged so dangerously close. Stranger still that though this horrifying monster of shadow and hellfire would incinerate him in an instant, he still flinched at every blow, every slice across its hide. Though corrupted by something beyond her control, Corrin lived somewhere inside that body, and it was being methodically destroyed before his eyes. 

He and Corrin had fought like that before. She would draw the enemies’ eyes with her brilliant armor or flashing scales, keeping their weapons busy with her impregnable defense while Saizo blind-sided them. If they turned their attention to him, they made the fatal mistake of turning their back on Corrin. Together, they were lethal. It had been so familiar, so comforting to fight beside her. But now…

“Stop!” Saizo screamed, but his own voice sounded a million miles away. “Stop it! That’s her! Corrin—you’ll kill her!”

If they heard him, if they even understood him, they didn’t respond.

Saizo snatched up the dragon stone and ran. He stumbled forward on unstable rubble that rocked and shifted beneath his equally unstable feet. He passed the Snow Lion, and the shadow beast turned its massive head towards him. It opened its gaping maw, and Saizo shoved his arm deep into its mouth. Its teeth sunk into his shoulder and chest as its jaws clamped down on him, but he pushed the dragon stone into its throat. It convulsed and shuddered. Saizo craned his head—forcing his tearing muscles to work around the fangs in his flesh—and looked into the creature’s blazing eyes.

“You promised you’d come back to me,” he yelled, “Fight it!”

The monster released him, and he fell backwards. He tumbled down the pile of mortar and stone and landed hard on his back. Above him the dragon writhed, its neck contorting as it unleashed a wretched choking sound. It tried to hack up what it had swallowed, but its movements slowed and at the same time became more erratic. It began twitching and stumbling this way, then that like a drunk. Its head swung about, wild eyes rolling. Eyes that sparked with confusion and terror.

“Corrin!” Saizo wheezed, seizing in pain at every breath, “Come back to me!” 

The dragon screeched,  but his heart soared as his throbbing ears caught a familiar scream woven through it. It was Corrin. She was still there. And she was fighting .

Notes:

Hey guys!

Sorry its been a few months. I've had this one written for awhile, but I'm really struggling with the next one. I know where it needs to go, but getting there in a way that feels right is difficult. Also I'm currently hyper-fixating on another fandom, so my stupid little weeb brain is trying to make me start another fanfiction. I'd at least really like to get a few more chapters in here through to get us to a good resolution for this arc (not the end of the story, I promise) though before I indulge myself with other projects. So, I could use some help. Please give me some ideas of what you'd like to see in the resolution of this arc. I have a couple of plot points planned, but some inspiration from you guys would help. I also just love hearing from y'all, it gives me life. My recent writing plan has been to not post a chapter until I have the next one written, so I'm breaking my rule now, but the writer's block is serious, and I feel bad for how long it's been. So here's your slop.

Shout out to anyway who can guess what my current obsession is lol

Love as always <3,
Foxy

Chapter 26: Resolution

Summary:

Corrin keeps a promise.

Its body and the mind blistered. Pure rage ravaged every thought, and hatred scorched through its veins. It had no heart, only a void of shadows that pulsed with the need to lay waste to everything that dared exist. There was no sensation but the heat and the agony. But—

—but she could hear a voice.

“You promised you’d come back to me…Fight it!”

It had its teeth in something, but she…she…

It wanted to bite. To let its teeth meet, feel sinew and muscle and bone split and crunch between them. Listen to the screams, feed on the pain, drink in the delicious destruction, but she…

She did not.

She was not it . It was not her. She and it shared the same body, the same teeth that gripped flesh, the same tongue that tasted its blood, but it wanted to kill, and she did not. 

Because that voice sparked a feeling inside of her: a feeling that was not rage or hate or pain. She latched onto that feeling. 

She would not bite. She would not .

It pushed back. 

It wanted to bite. It would bite. 

Rage flashed in her lungs, but if it was hers or its , she could not tell. She braced herself against it and pried her jaws open.

It fought back. It wanted to wrench that feeling away from her and expel it from their body. Return them to the primal fury. 

She didn’t want to go back. She didn’t want to burn. 

She clung to that drop of relief among the blaze. She would not let it go. The harder she held to that feeling, the more separate she felt. The world around her faded in, and she was no longer confined inside. She could feel the stone gripped beneath their claws, feel the cold air sizzling against their scales—scales that split and wept with icy agony. She could see the world flash before her eyes, a disorienting swirl of light and shadow and motion as it roared, and they grappled inside for control of their body.

“Corrin! Come back to me!” 

She saw the man on the ground, streaked in ash and blood.

Violence surged around her. The urge to kill—t o bite, tear, crush, burn —overwhelmed her. It scorched with the need for more blood, more suffering, more destruction. 

More . 

But that voice, that face, that feeling deep within…

Corrin.

That was her. Not this thing that threatened to consume her soul with infernal heat. Memories washed through her, spitting and sizzling against the blaze.

The long, shadowed corridor stretches before her. 

A weathered hand extends to help her up. 

A plate shatters, and she laughs. 

A fiddle echoes through empty halls as she dances, her hands resting in the familiar grip of another. 

Grass itches for the first time underfoot as she approaches a picnic basket. 

A tiny bird chirps in her small hands. 

Through the window, a dark figure wields a sword on the roof as she copies his movements. 

She rubs the etched surface of a game piece between her fingers as she ponders her next move under a scrutinizing gaze. 

Warm arms embrace her against a soft chest while the nightmare fades. 

Giggles and blond curls fill a room that had seemed cold before.

The beast tried to shove the memories away, but she held it back while still more flooded in.

Her sword finds its mark in living flesh, and she kills for the first time. 

A masked figure emerges, and a weapon gleams. Then…a voice…

“My name is Saizo…I’ve come to claim your life.”

That voice. It was him. Saizo .

“Remember that before you get any cute ideas.”

Saizo, who had threatened to kill her, and nearly succeeded.

“It would be cruel to ignore someone in need, and you clearly need help.”

Saizo, who had aided her even when he had seen her as an enemy.

“I think I’ve gotten to know you pretty well, Corrin.”

Saizo, who had obsessively scrutinized her every move.

“If your purpose here really is true, it will become clear in time. You don’t have to kill yourself to prove your loyalty.”

Saizo, who had sat next to her while she cried.  

“I’ll protect you. Just don’t leave my side, not for a second.”

Saizo, who had risked his own life to save hers.

“For that I owe you an apology as well: I’m sorry.”

Saizo, who was never too proud to admit when he was wrong and ask for forgiveness.

“A ninja should serve a princess, not the other way around.”

Saizo, who acted like a grumpy little kid when he got a fever.  

“...I’ll stay here till you fall asleep.”

Saizo, who watched over her when she drank away her senses, even though it was not his place.

“Now are you going to eat the damned soup or are you going to make me force it down your throat?”

Saizo, who had aggressively cared for her when she had to pay the price.

“...There’s nothing to talk about. I’m sorry. It’s better this way.”

Saizo, who had pushed her away when she got too close. 

“Please...forgive me. It was never your conviction that I doubted, but rather...my own.”

Saizo, who had done everything in his power to leave her behind.

“What is it, Corrin? I’m here. I’m here. Are you okay?”

Saizo, who dove into a frozen lake to save her.

“I was only doing what was necessary to ensure our survival. If I caused you any distress or discomfort, I apologize.”

Saizo, who had warmed her with his own body to keep her from freezing to death.

“Missing your feathered mattress now, Princess?”

Saizo, who could read her like an open page.

“What did I say about telling me when you’re hurt?”

Saizo, who fussed over her like a mother hen.

“Easy, easy. Give it a second, you’ll get used to it.”

Saizo, who made two days trapped underground by a blizzard feel like a retreat. 

“You’re not listening. You swore an oath, remember? I expect you to honor it. IF something DOES happen, look me in the eye and promise me you will get yourself to safety. Swear it to me Corrin.”

Saizo, who had made her swear an oath that she could not keep. 

“Gods damn it Corrin–you should have left me! I told Ryoma I’d keep you safe, now you--”

Saizo, who had cursed her when she broke it.

“I’m here. And I’m not leaving your side again.”

Saizo, who had overcome everything to find her, who now lay on the ground before her, bleeding from wounds she had inflicted.

“Promise you’ll come back to me?”

Saizo, whom she promised she would return to. Always .

She remembered everything.

This time, she would keep her promise.

Corrin screamed. 

 

---

 

Corrin.

Saizo’s heart twisted in his chest at the scream that rended the air. He could do nothing, with every aching pulse of his heart throbbing at his wounds pumping more and more of his lifeblood onto the blackened stone. Despite the heat that radiated off of the demon that held her, his body grew colder with every beat. Despite that, despite the noises she was making, despite everything, he smiled.

She wasn’t gone. She was still here. And she would win. She would never succumb to the darkness. He knew that too well. She was too stubborn for that. Corrin refused to live by the rules of men or gods. She was a force of nature that could not be contained. This demon or god or whatever it was that tried to steal her body and soul was surely realizing at that moment that it had made a terrible mistake.

“Corrin!” He gasped out with the last of his fading strength. “I’m here! Can you…hear me?”

The dragon whipped its head back in his direction, fixing him with wild eyes. It drew its lips back and hissed as it lunged, but then it jerked sideways, flipping over itself and burying its fangs into its own leg. 

“Sai—zo—“

Woven through the guttural snarls muffled by its own scales, her voice choked back.

“Run—Away!”

The dragon thrashed. Its tail flailed through the air and slammed into the ground next to Saizo, spewing grit into his face and shaking the rock beneath him, but its jaws were still firmly locked around its legs. 

“Too—Hot” Her voice strained through the growls. “Can’t—Hold—It—Go—Now”

“Don’t hold it!” Saizo ordered, “Release it! Burn down the damn mountain if you have to.  You have to…drain its power.”

At least he hoped. They’d fed the thing—powered it with pain and blood. That meant, surely, that it couldn’t power itself. If it couldn’t produce power on its own, that meant that it only had a limited supply. Otherwise, that Snow Lion cub wouldn’t have reverted to its natural form after it demolished that town. The demon had a limit in this world, and when that limit was reached, it had to return to whatever hell it crawled out of. Or so he desperately prayed.

The dragon released its leg, roaring and snapping at itself as it tried to regain its feet. Saizo prayed that she’d heard him—prayed that she understood—prayed that it would work.

At least it was moving away from him. And towards the mountainside, where a black hole yawned at its base—the mineshaft, he realized. Hope flickered in his chest, even as the edges of his vision began to dim. He fought against it, blinking hard to clear the blur. He’d brushed elbows with death enough times to know. With the amount of blood pooling beneath him, if he closed his eyes now…

The dragon had reached the opening to the mine shaft. It opened its jaws, arched its neck, and blasted a torrent of black flame that disappeared down  the shadows of the tunnel. Even from this distance, the heat hit his face like a wall.  

The mountain began to smoke. Dark plumes swirled from cracks and crevices in the rocks, and Saizo could swear that he felt the earth beneath him warm. If there was still a coal deposit down there…that fire would be burning long after Corrin depleted whatever reservoir of infernal power she was drowning in….

Drowning…

A ghost of an idea haunted the edges of his mind, but he couldn’t catch it. He was going numb, losing track of the seconds or minutes or hours that were passing. The dragon had stopped to take a breath and roared a return of the unending torrent of black flames. 

He was so tired. But this wasn’t over. Corrin wasn’t safe yet. He had to hold on, for her…

Something large pressed and rubbed over his shoulder and back. Fire surged through his nerves and he cried out, eyes snapping wide. He turned his head—away from the dragon—and saw a Snow Lion with one massive paw pressing down on him. It lifted the paw, and before the creature placed it back on his shoulder again, Saizo caught sight of the pad of its foot. It was slick with his blood, mixed with another substance—some gold liquid that flowed like honey. It swiped its paw gently over his wounds again, and this time through the pain, he felt something more. A hum of magic, a warmth seeping into the raw gorges of his open wounds. The pain began to ebb. The darkness that had crept into his vision, leaving only a narrow tunnel of sight, began to recede. Feeling returned to his fingers, and he could breath deeply again. The Snow Lion stepped back, and Saizo pushed himself to his knees, shocked that he could move again. His hand traveled to his shoulder, fingering the torn fabric and leather where massive teeth had sawn through. Beneath were still wounds, but swollen and superficial rather than deep and weeping.

He met the Snow Lion’s molten yellow gaze and nodded in gratitude. It stepped away, giving him space. He turned to find the dragon still spewing wave after wave of fire into the abyss.

Sensing his gaze, it turned. It panted with jaws hanging wide. Its huge wings drooped to each side, trailing on the ground. It seemed to be tiring, but…

“Not…Not enough,” she panted. A pained grunt followed, and the dragon shook its head back and forth. “It’s—still too hot.”

Saizo eyed the dragon’s wings. The idea returned, slamming him full in the face.

“Can you fly?” He shouted, fighting to regain his feet.

“Fly?” Her strained voice asked, like the word had never before crossed her lips.

“The lake,” Saizo pointed back across the mountains they had toiled over to cross.

The dragon picked up its head. Saizo could see her in its eyes, her mind working to follow him despite the heat stifling it.

Wings stretched into the sky. They beat once, twice, kicking up a cloud of ash and dust. The ground shuddered as the dragon launched itself off the ground. It lifted off, tilted, and stumbled back into the field of rubble. It tried again, taking several big strides across the ruin before launching again, beating furiously. Wings devoured the sky above Saizo as she rose. She barely cleared the pines, wingtips and tail clipping and breaking off a shower of branches and needles, but she was in the air, already growing smaller by the second as she flew toward the mountain. 

 

---

 

Saizo didn’t recall much between that moment and the moment he stood atop the ridge and watched the steam billowing up from the now thawed lake. The surface roiled and crashed onto the icy shore from some disturbance deep beneath. Like a cauldron over a fire, the lake began to boil and blacken. The smell rising up on the hot drafts of steam-thick wind spoke of tar and brimstone. 

Time had shed its meaning, and Saizo again found himself at another point standing on the smoldering pebbled shore of the bubbling tar pit that had probably once been a clear, pristine mountain lake. Sweat slicked his back and dampened his clothes, but he needed to be close. Needed to be here for when she’d emerge—because she would. There was no going in after her this time. Corrin had already proven her indomitable spirit against this dark entity possessing her. Saizo had no doubt in his mind that she would triumph in the end. He had no doubts left at all. He believed in her completely. He believed in her strength, her willpower, and her heart. She would walk out of this lake on her own, and he would be here waiting for her when she did. 

A flash of movement caught his attention. Saizo snapped to attention, focusing as a shape emerged—a great black thing covered in globs of hot tar that sludged off of it as it rose above the surface. It slogged through the thick, boiling muck towards the shore. As more and more of that foul-smelling gunk sloughed off of it, it seemed to be shrinking—as if it were a creature molded of melting wax. 

A flash of familiar silver caught Saizo’s eyes. Tears stung his eyes when curling horns and delicate wings appeared out of the amorphous blob. As it reached the shore and cleared the slopping waves of tar, Corrin’s  dragon form stood tall, the last of the infernal substance dripping from her, revealing the shining silver scales beneath. 

Saizo smiled up at her, and tears slid down his cheeks. He didn’t know what to say—couldn’t say it even if he did. His throat had constricted, and he couldn’t even swallow as he basked in her presence, in the fact that she was here, alive and free and next to him. 

“You’re back,” he managed to choke out. 

A brilliant light flashed, and the dragon was gone. Saizo caught Corrin as she fell forward, lifting her away from the smoldering ground. He held her against his chest, and his chest tightened like it might burst. 

“I got you.” 

She looked up at him from slitted lids. 

“I couldn’t…break my promise,” she rasped, her voice barely a whisper, “Not…again. Didn’t want you…to…lose your faith…in me...”

Saizo choked out a noise between a laugh and a sob and hugged her a little tighter as he turned and walked them away from the lake. 

“Such a thing is impossible,” he said with a shake of his head, “Foolish to think my faith is something so fickle.” 

But Corrin’s eyes had drifted closed, and she was breathing softly with her head resting against his chest. 

Good , he thought as he leaned his head down to place a kiss on the crown of her head. 

Forget today. Forget the yesterdays and the tomorrows. Today was good. Today, they triumphed. Today their enemies had died gruesome and agonizing deaths. Today love and hope had conquered darkness and destruction. Today he walked away from the battlefield, not only with his life…

…but with his love, safe and asleep, in his arms. 

Notes:

Hello my beautiful people,

Back at it again after some time with another chapter. This one is a little short, but I have already written the next one, and it more than makes up for it. I'm really excited to post it, because let's just say it's something we've all been waiting a long time for. I promised you guys a slow-burn, and now after nearly 100k words, I think these two are cooked. Alas, I still have to write the following chapter before I can post it, but I'm so excited to finally deliver to you guys that hopefully it will motivate me to get it done faster.

Thank you for your continued support! I love reading every comment you guys leave, and it really does motivate me to keep writing. As I mentioned in the previous chapter, part of my delay has been the "writer's uncontrollable urge to start a new project before finishing the current one" but y'all I am RESISTING. Okay, maybe not resisting, but I am keeping it all in my Notes app for a later time. My main focus is still on this story, and I am dedicated to keeping it going. I mean, we are just getting to the good part after all ;)

Oh yeah, just another note in case anyone was curious. The Snow Lions in this story were inspired by actual Tibetan folklore. Look it up, it's very interesting.

Much Love and until next time,
Foxy

Chapter 27: Confessions

Summary:

Saizo makes a confession.

Notes:

WARNING!: Smut ahead. Yes, you read that right. There is explicit sexual content in this chapter. Please check the updated tags for trigger warnings. This escalates QUICKLY. This is intended for adult audiences only.

It's an extra long chapter, but if you do NOT want to read smut, please stop at the infamous line: “I guess I can’t be shy around you anymore, huh?” It's about halfway through for reference.

Otherwise, please enjoy :)

Corrin stepped out of the water and into the brisk air. This close to the foothills, the snow had been replaced by petals dancing idly on the evening breeze. Buds of bright green sprouted from the bare branches of the forest, and the sweet scents of wisteria and sakura perfumed the chilled air. She shivered and grabbed the cloak hanging from a nearby branch and wrapped it around herself. 

The water of the mountain stream babbled on behind her as she climbed up the bank. Its water—only this side of frozen—had chilled her to the bone. But she didn’t mind. It chased away the memory of the inferno inside her, quelled some part of her that still roared and crackled. And yet, no matter how many baths she had taken, she still caught whiffs of blood and ash on her skin. 

Her hands traced up the gooseflesh of her arms, following the unfamiliar raised lines that trailed across her skin. It was a wretched map of memories that she didn’t wish to follow. She dropped her hands and moved toward her pack leaning up against the tree. As she searched for her sleeping clothes, she sighed. 

“Saizo, I know you’re there,” she announced, not looking up from her search. “You’re not still spying on me, I hope?” 

Tensing in his unintentional hiding spot, heat crept up Saizo’s neck and warmed his face beneath the mask. He stepped out from the shadows and cleared his throat. 

“Forgive me,” he said, dipping his head, “I didn’t mean to remain hidden for long.” 

Corrin stopped her search and looked up at him through her lashes, saying nothing. 

“I…I came to offer this,” he said, pulling something from his pocket and handing it to her. 

She took it and examined what she held. It was a small glass jar that contained some kind of dark green paste.   

“What is it?” She asked, looking back up at Saizo. 

Saizo shifted his feet. 

“It’s…a healing salve. It’s a recipe from Igasato,” he paused, choosing his words carefully as he continued, “It erases the visible impression of scars.”

Corrin’s eyes widened, but he kept going. 

“Scars carry both memory and meaning. Some we choose to carry for pride, others as reminders. But some scars carry only pain. This remedy has been passed through the generations for those who choose to move past certain events rather than dwell on them.” 

He swallowed. 

“I wanted to give you this option. It is your choice whether to use it or not. It is up to you to decide what you carry on your body—what it means to you. There is nothing wrong or shameful about your scars, Corrin. But if their presence hurts you, there is nothing wrong or shameful about leaving them in the past either.” 

Corrin’s fingers tightened around the jar, and she bit hard on her lip to keep it from trembling. 

“How…how long does it take?” She asked quietly, staring at the small bottle. 

Saizo’s heart squeezed in his chest. 

“If you apply it tonight,” he replied gently, “They will be gone when you wake in the morning.” 

Like a bad dream. 

Corrin’s eyes brightened, and tears bubbled in her eyes and fell down her cheeks. 

“Thank you,” she whispered through chattering teeth, “I—thank you Saizo.”

Her fingers shook as she unscrewed the cap. Saizo stiffened, watching as she dipped her fingers straight into the jar and brought out a smear of dark salve. She swiped her fingers down her arm, rubbing fiercely into each line, going back for more: her hands shaking, tears streaming, breath coming in frantic gasps— 

Saizo placed his hand over hers, steadying the jar, and she froze with a small gasp. 

“Please,” his voice was a husky whisper, so soft and so gentle, “May I?” 

Corrin’s entire body was shivering, but she slowly nodded, still staring at the jar. 

Saizo gathered her up and sat on the ground, leaning back against a tree. He settled her in his lap with her back against his chest, the cloak still wrapped tightly around her body. She reluctantly released the jar when he tugged it away, and her hands wrapped around her middle. His other hand wrapped around her to dip his fingers into the jar. He set it down and lifted one of her arms in his hand, and slowly he rubbed the ointment into her skin. His fingers ran in smooth lines tracing up and down her arm. His chin rested over her shoulder as he worked, and he felt her slowly relax into him. The shivering stopped, but she still sniffled and leaked silent tears that he took to wiping away with his scarf. 

He moved to her other arm. She leaned her head back against his shoulder, and he couldn’t help the small rumble of satisfaction that escaped him. 

“Saizo?” 

Her voice was small and rasping, and it broke his heart. 

“Yes?” 

She hesitated, then asked, “Why haven’t you used this on your scar?” 

He had many scars. He also knew which one she meant. 

“Remember how I said that scars can serve as a reminder?” he asked. 

She nodded. 

“I wear it as a mark to remind myself of my own weakness. I received this wound when I tried and failed to avenge my father’s death. I will never allow myself to forget that shame. It reminds me that I am not strong enough, that I must constantly strive to be better or risk repeating my mistakes.” 

“I’m…sorry,” she murmured, “I had no idea.” 

So, she didn’t know.

“Don’t be,” Saizo said, “It’s because of you that I was able to finally right that wrong.” 

“What do you mean?” She asked. 

“The one who killed my father…the man that took my eye…was Kotaro of the Mokushujin.” 

Corrin stiffened and turned her head to meet his eye. 

“Kotaro? The one who kidnapped Kagero? He…we killed him during that battle in the bamboo forest.” 

“Yes,” he nodded, “I was the one who struck the death blow. I was there on the frontline by your orders—I confronted him and finally avenged my father’s murder. Even if it wasn’t intentional, I believe fate guided your hand.” 

As it always did.

“Therefore I owe you a debt of gratitude.” 

Corrin shook her head.

“Saizo, you don’t owe me anything,” she said, “That was a complete coincidence. A happy accident surely, but not my doing.” 

“Regardless,” he said. 

He finished her arm and set it down on her lap. Taking another dip of salve, he began working it into the scars on her neck, and she shivered, leaning into his touch. 

“That is not true. I owe you many things. Most of all an apology.” 

“Oh?” 

“Yes,” he said, and his fingers gripped her chin and tilted her head so he could look her in the eyes. They were wide and blinking as she stared back at him. 

“I’m sorry for a lot of things, Corrin. I’m sorry for failing you. I’m sorry for allowing you to be hurt. But most of all, I am so sorry that I ever doubted you.” 

Her brows furrowed, and she blinked in confusion. 

“Of all things, that is still on your mind?” She asked. “Because that ceased troubling me some time ago. I was basically a stranger—an enemy. It’s your job to keep Ryoma and the others safe. I understand why you felt the need to keep an eye on me. You don’t need to apologize for that.” 

“Still,” he grumbled, “I was unnecessarily harsh with you, and you didn’t deserve it. I was wrong, and I am deeply sorry.” 

He released her chin and averted his gaze, looking back to his work. 

“I just couldn’t rest until I’d properly apologized. If I wrong you again in the future, I expect you to let me know.” 

“It’s alright, honestly,” Corrin reassured him with a small smile and a ghost of her usual teasing tone, “I never had a problem giving you a piece of my mind to start with, and that hasn’t changed.”  

Silence returned as he worked the salve down her shoulders. 

“Saizo…why are you so determined to apologize all of a sudden?” she asked.

Her words seemed to echo through the trees and hang in the air. 

His heart skipped a beat and then began to pound. Sweat beaded on his skin, and he tried to stop his fingers from trembling. 

Was it time? Could he truly tell her how he felt? Was it right? 

“I’d rather die fighting by your side today than live a thousand years knowing I left someone that I love to die alone.” 

Someone that I love .

She had said that to him, he had kissed her in the bottom of that canyon, and not a word had been spoken of it in the week since they resumed their journey home. She was fragile and vulnerable after everything she had just endured. Perhaps she didn’t remember. Perhaps she had meant something different by it than the love he felt for her—like how she loved her family or her friends. Perhaps she regretted it. It had all been done and said in the heat of the moment, when they both thought it may be their last. Perhaps he had imagined it. 

Saizo had been second-guessing himself like this for the past week. He had chased these thoughts around and around in his head. He wanted to ask, but he didn’t want to pressure her. She was still recovering: physically and mentally. Now was probably the wrong time for this, but…

When would be the right time? Soon they would be back in the camp with everyone else and all of the duties and distractions that came with it. They probably only had a few days of traveling left. He wanted to relish this time with her. With the danger and darkness behind them, he just wanted to enjoy these precious moments, getting to be close to her like this. 

What if by bringing it up, he broke the spell and upset her? What if the rest of the trip was ruined by his admission? Was it better to keep quiet and bide his time? 

No. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t go back to camp and act like none of it happened. He didn’t want things to go back to the way they were—he couldn’t go back to the way he had been. Over and over he had thought he’d lost her forever. He had vowed to himself then that if he got the chance, he would never let her go. 

Hard fought had been his battle: with himself, with his self-loathing and self-control, and in the end he had lost anyway. He was hers. She had won not only his trust, but his devotion. He would always be hers, even if she didn’t want him in that way. He would always protect her, always watch out for her even if it had to be from a distance. 

But he had to try. He had to at least tell her how he felt. It was only fair, and he owed it to her. He owed it to himself—to try for once to chase his own happiness. Now was the time, and he had to try. 

Consequences be damned. 

“It’s because...” Saizo began. His heart hammered in his chest, and his nerves electrified.  

He closed his eyes, searching for the right words. But none were coming. He tried to even his breathing, tried to center himself, but it was no use. He was spiraling, panicking—

Why is this so difficult!

A frustrated noise escaped his mask. 

He took a breath and opened his eyes. 

Corrin had her head tilted, looking back over her shoulder at him quizzically. He shifted her in his lap, turning her around so that she sat facing him. 

She tilted her head to one side, truly confused. 

“I can’t rest,” he admitted slowly, the words only just escaping his mouth, “...worrying that the one I love may be upset with me.” 

There. Oh gods, he’d said it. There was no going back now. 

“The one you... what?” she asked, open mouthed. 

“Gods,” Saizo ripped off his mask and stared at her pleadingly, “I’m trying to tell you that I love you!” 

“WHAT?!?!” Corrin gasped and flinched back in surprise, her face a sudden, deep crimson. 

“B-but...!” She stammered, “You—you’ve always acted like—!” 

“That’s why I must apologize!” Saizo implored, his voice breaking, “The more time I spent with you, the more I realized how deeply you care for others... How you throw yourself into every battle, willing to sacrifice everything for the sake of peace...” 

Silver lined his eyes. Corrin’s hands covered her mouth.

“Saizo...” she breathed. 

“Seeing that made me eager to fight alongside you,” he admitted with a sad smile, “To do anything near you, really.” 

Corrin said nothing—just stared wide-eyed at him.

“But,” his face fell, and he turned aside, “If you’d rather I not... then I’ll continue supporting you from the shadows.”

His voice lowered as he added, “...I may be better suited to that anyway.” 

She wasn’t saying anything... Gods, what had he done? He’d just made a total fool of himself... 

Well at least she knew. Now he could just fade back into the shadows where he belonged. 

He made to stand up. 

“I’ll—“ 

She grabbed his sleeve and stopped him. 

“Wait!” she cried, “Will you let me get a word in edgewise before you go deciding anything?” 

Saizo turned back to see tears threatening to fall from her lashes. He eased back down—something bright flaring deep in his chest.  

“Corrin...?” 

“At first, it was really frustrating,” she explained, wiping at her eyes, “the way you felt you needed to monitor me all the time...But you were always right there when I needed you. And eventually,” she laughed through her tears, “After a very long time, I could tell that you started to believe in me, even if you wouldn’t say it. I learned that you speak most clearly through your actions rather than your words, and I watched you prove time and again that, despite the gruff demeanor you put on, you truly care about the people around you. I could tell you cared about me. And that made me so happy.” 

She leaned closer to him, and the hand that had grabbed his arm moved up his shoulder, his neck, and rested gently on his face. 

He stiffened at her sudden closeness and unexpected touch. It sent a wild thrill through him.

“W-what are you saying?” he asked, not daring to—

“I love you too, Saizo,” Corrin confessed with a breathtaking smile, “And I want to be with you. Do you trust me enough to give me your heart?” 

Warmth surged through him like a tidal wave and filled his entire being until he felt like he might burst. 

“Hmph,” he smiled, taking her in his arms and pulling her against his chest, “Of course I do.” 

“Good,” she sighed, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist, “It warms my heart to see your smile... and to know that it’s because of me.” 

Saizo somehow managed to blush deeper, and he half scoffed.

“Gods, just listen to you. Don’t let anyone else catch you spouting such sugary nonsense.” 

He pressed his face into her hair and breathed in her comforting scent. If this was a dream, he never wanted to wake up. 

She giggled—actually giggled. It was the first real laugh he had heard from her since he had gotten her back.

“Who would have thought the fearsome Saizo would be so shy?” 

“Ugh,” Saizo groaned, which only made her laugh harder.

He’d never been happier. 

He leaned back so he could see her beautiful, smiling face looking up at him. He cupped her jaw in one hand, grazing his thumb over her cheek. 

“I guess I can’t be shy around you anymore, huh?”

He leaned in, and she rose to meet him. Their lips locked in a chaste kiss that quickly heated. Corrin’s hands looped around the back of his neck, and she arched into him, giving herself over fully to him. Saizo held her face with one hand while the other rose to cup the back of her head, fingers weaving into her still-damp locks. He tasted her tears, but he wanted to taste her . 

This wasn’t like before. It was not like the time he had snuck a kiss to her forehead while she slept. It was not like the cold press of her lifeless lips against his as he breathed life back into her. It was not even like that fleeting, desperate kiss they shared at the bottom of that canyon. 

This was so much more than that, and he wanted it all. 

He sucked her bottom lip into his mouth, canines grazing against the soft flesh. Corrin moaned into him, and that sound alone drove him wild. He wanted to hear more. He did it again, and she shuddered against him with another moan, and he lunged for his opportunity. His tongue slipped past her lips, and she inhaled sharply through her nose. He explored her mouth, her smaller tongue meeting his with a tentative lick. The taste of her was like nothing else he had ever had—and he couldn’t get enough. His tongue twined with hers, stroking, lapping. Their lips moved against one another, their bodies pressed so tightly together, which was somehow still not close enough. 

They broke apart, gasping for air. They shared breath, faces only inches apart as they stared into each other’s half-lidded eyes. Saizo flashed a half-smirk, seeing the deep red blush of Corrin’s cheeks and how her eyes had gone glassy—how she responded to him. 

That smile, that flash of white teeth, did Corrin in. She dove in again, and he met her need with his own. 

Their hands didn’t stay still this time but began to wander. Corrin’s hands buried themselves into the softness of his hair, while one of his stroked up and down the planes of her bare back. She had abandoned the make-shift towel, and it now pooled around her waist. Her bare breasts rubbed against the coarse material of his tunic, and her nipples pebbled from the friction and the cold mountain air. She’d moved closer against him, now straddling his lap with her legs kneeling into the ground on either side of his hips. She unknowingly ground herself against him, and he groaned into the kiss, his hands tightening into her back. He thrust his hips up and ground his hardening length back into her, and she gasped, instinctively arching against it with a moan as it rubbed against that pulsing ache between her legs. 

Saizo growled, and Corrin squealed as she was suddenly lifted from the ground. She wrapped her legs around him, but he had her pressed tightly to his chest. He quickly picked up the jar and her pack with his free hand, and then he was striding back towards their camp. 

Corrin buried her face in the crook of his neck and breathed him in. That usual scent of leather and gunpowder met her nose, but something was different about it—it was stronger, headier, and it awakened a kind of hunger she didn’t recognize. 

She wanted to taste him. 

Before she knew what she was doing, her tongue lapped against the side of his neck, and Saizo’s hands tightened around her. She put her mouth against his skin and kissed it, gently sucking. She scraped her teeth over it and lightly bit down, eliciting another growl that made her at once giggle and shiver. 

“I wouldn’t do that,” he warned, and his voice had dropped to a dark, rumbling register she had never heard before.

It excited her. 

She nuzzled his neck and bit down harder, immediately licking at the hurt. 

Saizo inhaled sharply. 

“Corrin, if you keep doing that,” he said in that same voice, only more strained, “I will throw you down and take you right here against this tree.” 

His words hit her low in her gut—and something fluttered in there. 

She stilled, blushing impossibly harder at the threat. 

She didn’t want that…or did she? 

“Behave, and I’ll wait until we get back to camp so I can bed you properly,” he growled in her ear. 

Oh, gods…

She shivered against him, and the ache between her legs pounded unbearably. She shifted her thighs, trying to get any kind of friction. She couldn’t help the whine that escaped from her lips as the image in her mind of him on top of her fully took over. Saizo leaning her against a tree, bending her over, and taking her from behind, or him pinning her to his bed and ravishing her…

A rumbling laugh vibrated against her. 

“So eager,” he purred, “Is that what you want Corrin?” 

“Mhm,” she murmured into his neck, fighting the urge to taste him again. The temptation to bite him and see what would happen was strong. 

Saizo halted. Corrin looked up, and her body shivered to see that they had made it back to camp. It was in a small clearing bathed in the gold and purple stripes of falling twilight. The evening birds sang their sweet lullabies in the trees around. His pallet was only feet away, but he didn’t move. 

“I need a yes or a no, Corrin.” 

His voice was still that dark and husky rumble, but his tone was serious. 

“If you don’t want this, or if later you want to stop, just say the word, and it stops—no questions asked.” 

Corrin nodded against his neck, not trusting her voice to speak at all with how hard she was shivering.

“I need your words, Corrin. Do you understand?” 

“Yes.” She breathed. 

“Then tell me what you want.” 

“You,” she shuddered, “I want you Saizo.” 

He pulled her away from his chest so he could look her in the eyes. His pupil was so blown out Corrin could barely see the russet ring surrounding it.

“I need more than that,” he said, “What do you want from me?” 

“I want all of you,” Corrin pleaded, “I want you to take me to your bed and make me yours. Saizo, please!” 

That was all he needed to hear. 

Saizo lowered her to his bed and eased her onto the cushion. Corrin’s breath came in shallow gasps as he stood up and began to tear off his clothes. She watched, enraptured, as he bared himself for her—every muscle, every scar all on display. She inhaled sharply when he removed his pants, freeing his considerable cock. It bobbed free of its trappings as he shucked his pants fully and stood bare and panting above her. She’d seen his manhood once before, but only briefly. She hadn’t had a chance to admire it: the size of it, the girth, the darker color of its head, the veins pulsing along its length, or the heaviness of his balls wreathed in coarse, dark-red hair.

It made her mouth go dry. 

It was…big. So big that she panicked for a moment, wondering how in the hell this was supposed to work.    

“Like what you see, Princess?” Saizo asked with a haughty smirk.

Corrin swallowed and slowly nodded. 

He cocked an eyebrow at her. 

“Yes,” she clarified, “It’s uh…quite large.” 

His eyes darkened, and he crouched down to join her on the pallet. Corrin’s heart leapt up her throat as he crawled over to her, and then over her, eclipsing the sky and forcing her to lay on her back beneath him.  

“Have you ever had a man inside of you?” He asked, his voice whisper-soft and gravelly. 

Warm tingles spread over Corrin’s skin. He was so close, she swore she could feel the heat radiating off of him as he hovered over her, a strong hand planted on either side of her head.

She shook her head, and then added, “N-no…I… well I’ve never done anything…l-like this before.”   

Saizo nodded, his expression unchanging. He dropped to one side of her, turning on his side towards her. His warmth and the hardness of his body pressed against her side, and she scooted into it to ward off the chill of the evening air. 

His hand came up and stroked the underside of her jaw.

“Then we’ll go very slow. Have you ever touched yourself?”

Corrin blushed harder, averting her eyes.

 “Uhh…that’s…”

Saizo put his thumb on her chin and tilted her head back to look at him again. 

“Now who is the shy one?” He teased. 

Corrin bit her lip. 

This was a new side of Saizo she had never seen. He had always been so aloof, so reserved with his words and praises. Now that his mask was gone, so too were those ironclad walls he had always maintained. This brazen intimacy was something she had never dared to imagine. He was like a man unchained, and she loved it.  

“Y-yes,” she admitted, “Sometimes.” 

“There’s nothing to be ashamed of. Show me,” he ordered, his thumb running over her bottom lip. 

“H-huh—?” 

“I want to see how you do it. Touch yourself for me, Princess.” 

Corrin felt herself liquify. 

“O-okay.” 

Her hand ventured down towards that throbbing need. She found that sweet spot at the joining of her thighs and gave it a light caress, shivering at its sensitivity. 

“Good girl,” Saizo praised.

Then his mouth was on hers again, the heat and taste of him so intoxicating against her tongue. 

Then he broke away.

“Keep going,” he ordered, and she realized her hand had stilled. 

She resumed her play, circling that bundle of nerves as he kissed her again. It was hard to focus on both at once. He nipped at her lip just as she flicked that sensitive bud back and forth, and she cried out against his mouth. 

His hand hovered over hers above her sex, and she stopped. 

“Don’t stop,” Saizo said into her mouth, “Can I touch you?” 

“Mhm,” she murmured back, “Pease.” 

His hand covered hers, and his calloused fingers followed her movements. Her back arched when the rough pad of his finger pressed gently against her bud. He began rubbing circles around it, and Corrin sucked in a breath. After a moment, Saizo gripped her hand and relocated it over her breast. Corrin pinched and massaged her own hardened nipple while Saizo’s hand went back to applying that delicious pressure to the apex of her thighs. She bit her lip and moaned, her hips rolling as raw pleasure coiled tighter and tighter in her core with each smooth stroke of his finger. 

He dipped his hand lower, stroking through the folds of her sex. Corrin gasped, and Saizo brought his hand up, marveling at the clear slick coating his fingers. 

“So wet for me already,” he groaned into her ear, sending electricity down her spine. 

He returned his attention to her sensitive bud, swirling her wetness over it and massaging gently. His fingers dipped again, teasing her entrance. He pushed in, and her back arched off of the pallet as a single finger slid into her.  His thumb kept circling her bud while his finger began a slow pump deep into her before sliding back out. 

The sensation was new to Corrin, but it made her realize just how empty she had felt before. Feeling his finger move inside her, curling into her, stroking her inner walls, she wanted more. 

She must have said it aloud, because Saizo murmured, “More?” 

A second finger pushed into her, and the delicious stretching of her body around his fingers wrung a wanton cry from her lips. He claimed her mouth again, devouring that sound. He was slow and deliberate with his hand, playing her like an instrument, hitting all of the right chords at just the right time. She was gasping for breath as he brought her to the edge, her pleasure coiling so tightly in her belly that she writhed under his touch. He slowed even further, dragging it out, keeping her release just out of reach. She whined, her hips bucking against his fingers, trying to strum that final note. 

He held her hips down and refused to give it to her.   

“Do you want to come on my hand, Princess?” he asked. 

“Yesss,” she pleaded, “Gods yes!” 

“Ask nicely,” he purred, his finger stroking an infuriatingly light touch across her swollen bud.

“Ngh,” she groaned, “Please, Saizo, gods please—!” 

“Please, what?” 

“Please—please let me come,” she gasped, “on your hand.” 

“‘Mmm,” he growled into her ear, “Your wish is my command, Princess.” 

Corrin screamed as he applied that pressure she so desperately sought; with one final circle and one hard pump of his fingers, she came apart. Her orgasm ripped through her like lightning shattering the sky. Her whole body shook as white-hot pleasure pulsed through her.  Saizo rode her through it, still pumping and circling and rubbing as she clenched and convulsed around his hand. He wrung out every last drop of pleasure until Corrin flopped back into the cushion, eyes closed and gasping for breath—completely spent. 

Saizo removed his fingers from her heat, eliciting a small cry from Corrin at the loss. Her glossed over, half-lidded eyes gazed up at him, and they widened as he brought his coated fingers to his mouth and licked her taste off them. 

“Such a good girl,” he praised, “Did that feel good?” 

“Mhm,” Corrin managed with a sleepy smile. 

The sun had disappeared, and the first stars were starting to peek through the purple shrouded dusk overhead. As Corrin caught her breath, Saizo explored her body with an idle hand, stroking his calloused fingers across her soft belly, brushing the roundness of her hips, and trailing down the expanse of her thighs. 

When Corrin’s breathing evened out, he leaned over and claimed her mouth once again. She responded immediately, curling her fingers into his hair and against his broad chest. 

His lips trailed kisses across her jaw and down her neck. She arched towards him, and he took the invitation, rolling on top of her. His knees landed between hers, and with a gentle push, they spread her legs apart. Corrin gasped into the kiss, but opened her knees further for him, giving him better access.  He settled between them, planking on his elbows to not crush her beneath his weight. Her pulse beat wildly under his touch, and he pulled back so he could see her face by the starlight. 

Red stained her cheeks, and her parted lips were darker and swollen from his attention as she panted. Her expression was so wanton, so aroused that it made his cock jerk in need. Her ruby eyes sparkled up at him, hazy and so full of love that it cracked open some stony part of his heart. 

His thumb grazed across her cheek. 

“Are you sure this is what you want?” he asked, even as his own want for her drove him half mad. 

“Saizo…” 

His name came off her lips in a breathy moan that almost made him come apart. 

“I am sure. I want you. I want to be yours. Please.” 

He closed his eyes, feeling those words wash over him. 

“Okay….Let’s take this slow. It may hurt at first, but I will be as gentle as I can. Let me know if you need me to stop.” 

“Mhm,” Corrin murmured with a nod. 

Her eyes widened as she felt the tip of him brush her entrance. It sent a visceral shiver up her spine, and she trembled under Saizo. 

“Easy,” he breathed, “Just relax.” 

He rocked his hips, gliding through her folds to wet his cock. Corrin arched into him, a whine escaping her lips. 

“Bite here if you need,” he dipped his chin to indicate his shoulder, “You can scratch if it helps. You won’t hurt me.” 

Corrin nodded again, the anticipation quaking inside of her.  

Satisfied, Saizo dipped his hips and settled his tip against her core. 

“Ready?” His voice came out in a husky groan. 

“Yes,” Corrin breathed, holding his gaze. 

With a grunt, he pushed his tip into her, and she stiffened with a hiss of air through her teeth. Saizo gave her a second and then thrust in a little further. Her back arched, and a cry of pain passed her lips. 

“Hush,” he purred gently, “It’s okay. Bite down. It will feel better in a minute, I promise.” 

Corrin whined, but on his next thrust, she sank her teeth into the meat of his shoulder and her fingers clawed into his arms. The pain made him groan, sending a delicious jolt through him that made his cock twitch restlessly inside of her. 

“Good girl,” he praised, “That’s it.” 

Inch by slow inch, he sheathed his cock into her. She was so hot, so tight, her cunt trying to force him back out. It was pure ecstasy, and it took all of his self-control to keep from rutting the rest of the way. He went slowly, allowing her time to stretch and adjust to his size. By the time he was fully seated in her, she was panting through the teeth she had buried in his shoulder.  He barely felt it—so consumed by the pleasure of the tight, wet heat of her pussy clamping down around him. 

“There,” he breathed, and he realized he was panting too. He turned his head to kiss the side of her face, damp with sweat beneath his lips. “Just relax, let your body adjust.” 

Now that he had stilled within her, Corrin released his shoulder and tried to breath through the discomfort. It was painful—an unfamiliar fullness that stretched her opening to the point of burning. He was long and impossibly thick, and she had been afraid she wouldn’t be able to accommodate him fully. But she had taken him, and he was buried so deep in her that it made the rest of her insides uncomfortably tight. 

She leaned her head back and looked into his face. It was dark, but she could see enough to discern the dark stain of red on his skin and the wild gleam of lust in his eye. 

“You alright?” He panted. 

“Yeah,” she breathed, “Kinda hurts.” 

“I know. I’m sorry.” His hand came up to stroke the side of her face. “It just hurts for a minute. I’ll make it feel good soon.” 

His hand released her face and moved between them to swirl around a hardened nipple. He messaged it between his thumb and index finger, pinching it lightly. He took her lips into another kiss and sucked on her bottom lip. She slowly relaxed into his touches, returning the kiss stiffly at first, and then gradually melting into it. 

He broke away and nudged his hips forward, earning him a groan. 

“Does it still hurt?” He asked. 

“Yes…but…ahhh!” 

He gently rolled his hips into her again, and her cry set him on fire. 

“How about now?” 

She moaned, her head falling back against the pillow. 

“Sai—“ 

He thrust into her. 

“Oooh!” 

He growled, barely hanging onto his control. He kept his thrusts light as he started a gentle rhythm.

“How does it feel, Corrin?” 

“Go-good,” she whined. “It hurts—but it feels…oh gods…”

“Feels better now?” 

“Mhm,” she murmured. 

It felt more than better. Corrin couldn’t string enough words together to voice how it felt. The pain was still there, but suddenly she wanted more of it. She wanted him to stretch her more, to fill her more. A tide of hot ecstasy crashed over her head, washing away all sense or reason. All that was left in her mind was a warm buzzing, like she was drunk off the feeling of him moving inside of her. Every place where her skin brushed against his was a match struck, and a desperate desire flared in her that she had never felt before. 

She didn’t just want more—she NEEDED more. 

His slow, gentle rhythm was becoming infuriating. She lifted her hips up to meet his thrusts, and Saizo’s chest rumbled against her. Corrin whined in frustration as he retracted his hips, not giving her the thrusts she wanted.

“Use your words, Corrin,” his teasing words brushed against her ear, “What do you want?” 

“More,” she pleaded, digging her fingernails into the backs of his arms, “Harder—please!” 

“You want me to fuck you harder?” 

“Yes!” She gasped. “I need it, please!” 

He snapped his hips against hers, and the force pushed a keening cry from her lips.  

“Like that?” 

“Yes!” 

He thrust hard against her again and stopped. 

“Say my name,” he growled into her, his fingers digging into the blankets next to her head, “I want to hear you scream my name.”

“Saizo,” she cried, “Saizo! Gods please—“ 

He rutted into her. Her words evaporated his control. Gone was the patience and gentleness. He snapped his hips into her over and over in a brutal rhythm. He pulled his cock out to the tip and slammed it back in to the hilt. With each thrust, his balls slapped against her ass—a carnal noise that echoed in his ears and filled him with primal need. Her walls hugged his length, the heat and pressure quenching that delicious ache. Each powerful thrust drove a lewd cry from Corrin who clung to him desperately. 

“Sai—OH—ZOH,” she wailed as he pumped into her relentlessly. 

He could feel her pulsing and tightening around him. Her thighs twitched against his, and he knew her release was close. He could feel his own building, his balls tightening and his lower gut clenching. She just felt so good—so perfect. He kept up his rhythm and did his best to hold his own pleasure at bay. 

Corrin climbed higher and higher, toward what, she wasn’t sure. Pressure coiled tighter and tighter in her lower belly, drawing that ledge closer and closer. It wasn’t like when she’d touched herself; this was something much deeper, something that erased all logic and reason. It was a vital craving rooted in her body as intrinsic as her own heartbeat. She couldn’t fight it—didn’t want to. She ran towards it, bucking her hips into Saizo’s, spreading her legs even wider, trying to get him to touch that ache deep inside of her that begged to be filled.  Unholy whimpers slipped from her lips as he hit that spot, the very center of her.

“Saizo, fuck,” she moaned, “Gods right there, please…” 

Saizo obeyed, hitting that spot over and over and gritting his teeth against the mounting wall of pressure building within him. Despite the cool air, sweat poured off his skin, and his breath came in rasps, but he was well-conditioned. His muscles could keep this up for hours. His balls, however, were full to bursting, and the need to spill in her rose with each stroke of her inner walls against his sensitive head.  

Corrin tightened her grip on his back, and her fingernails dug into his skin as her entire body went taut. Her back arched as she took that final leap and plunged off the edge. Release spiraled through her, so deep and so thorough that her abs spasmed with each pulse of her pussy. Her mind shut off. Even with her eyes closed she could see the stars sparkling overhead like a million gems. 

The orgasm wracked her body, and she writhed beneath him and let out the most delicious cries while he rode her through it. Her walls clenched harder around him, milking him like her body was begging him for his seed. He couldn’t hold it in any longer. 

It took everything he had to fight the instinct to push in as deep as he could and spill into her. Reason won by only a hair, and at the last second, he pulled out and pressed his cock onto her lower belly. His own orgasm barreled into him at last, and he rutted against her, muscles jerking, and growled out his pleasure as he spilled his load onto her stomach.  

Then they both lay there panting. The night birds called through the dark forest, and wind whispered through the new spring leaves. 

“I love you Saizo,” Corrin murmured, kissing the closest part of him—the corner of his jaw.

Saizo picked his head up and brushed the sweat-damp hair out of her face. 

“I love you too Corrin,” he murmured, “I have loved you…for far longer than I care to admit.” 

“Really?” Corrin grinned with a soft giggle, “And how long is that?” 

Saizo grumbled, and Corrin squealed as he rolled them both over onto their sides. He grabbed his discarded cloak and lifted the blanket. He pressed the fabric between them, wiping up the mess from his cock and her stomach before throwing it to the side.

He pulled her in close to his chest and wrapped the blanket around them. Corrin still had that impish grin on her face as she cuddled up next to him. 

“I shouldn’t have said anything,” he muttered into her hair, to Corrin’s great amusement. 

“Don’t say that,” she giggled, “You said you weren’t going to be shy around me anymore, remember? I want to know.” 

Saizo sighed, placing a kiss on the top of her head. 

“Fine,” he vowed, “I promise to tell you everything..”

After a moment of silence, Corrin prompted: “Well…?”

“…in the morning. Get some sleep.” 

“Saizo!” 

“Hush,” he ordered, but there was no hardness in his voice, only sleep. He pressed her tighter against his chest as if to pin her into slumber. “We have a long day tomorrow. There will be plenty of time for such talk. Rest now.” 

Corrin sighed, but she breathed in the smell of him. Her entire body was limp like gelatin, and sweet exhaustion weighed her limbs. She hated to admit that he was probably right. 

“Fine,  but I’m not going to forget, if that’s what you’re hoping for,” she promised as she snuggled into the novel warmth of his chest. 

“…We’ll see.” 

Notes:

WE DID IT!

AHHHH! Y'all, we finally made it to S-Rank. You have no idea how amazing it feels to have written my way here, and I am so happy with how it turned out. I hope you enjoyed this wild roller coaster of a chapter.

I was originally not planning on including smut in this story, but I changed my mind. There will be more smut. It is not the focus of this story, but it will be included. I'm sorry if this is not what you were looking for in this story, but you are welcome if it is.

As always, thank you all so much for your continued support and kind comments. It is what has allowed me to stay motivated and stick with this story, and I am so grateful to you guys for your love and enthusiasm for this story.

Don't worry guys, this is a milestone, but it is merely the beginning of what is to come. Please stay tuned for sporadic and inconsistent updates; it's what I do here.

Until next time, please take care of yourselves,
Foxy <3

Chapter 28: Conclusions

Summary:

The journey nears its end, and certain things come to light.

Notes:

Warning: Explicit sexual content. There are three sections in this chapter, the middle one contains smut. Please skip the middle section if that is not for you! Otherwise, please enjoy.

Her screaming and thrashing woke him, as it had almost every night since he got her back. Except tonight she was next to him.

“Corrin!” He called, shaking her by the shoulder, “Corrin, wake up! It’s just a dream.”

“No!” She screamed, thrashing against his grip with her eyes shut, “Don’t—“

He grabbed her flailing hand before it smacked his head. Her skin was ice-cold to the touch and drenched in clammy sweat. She tried to rip it back, but he held firm.

“You’re having a nightmare,” he insisted, trying to hold her and keep his voice calm, “It’s not real Corrin. You’re safe.”

“G’off,” she cried, arching off the ground, “GET OFF!”

It was a roar that shook the forest, and wing beats filled the night as flocks of startled birds took to the skies.

Her eyes snapped open, but they were completely black. Dark lines bled from them and streaked down her skin, curling and twining like living tattoos. They traced the cursed lines of her fading scars. Rage curled her lip, and she bared her teeth at him in a feral snarl.

This was new.

She usually woke up from her nightmares, scared, crying even, but nothing like this. What even was this?

She surged towards him, and he had to use all his strength to pin her back down to the pallet, where she writhed and spat in fury.

“Corrin!” He roared, “Snap out of it!”  

It was like she was possessed by that darkness all over again.

Or maybe…maybe it never actually left.

He’d assumed she’d been cleansed of that demon when she used up all of its power. But what if a shadow of it remained within her?

Like a stain.

He had no time to think. She was struggling against his hold. Corrin was strong—but this was different. Saizo wasn’t a small man, nor did he lack in musculature, but he had to throw his entire body into keeping her on the ground.

“Fuck,” he growled, freeing one of his arms.

He hated to do it, but he could think of nothing else. He struck her hard across the face. Her head snapped to one side, and all at once, her body went stiff.

She slowly turned her head back to look at him, and it was gone. The black lines had vanished from her skin, and pristine white shone all the ways around her irises of ruby. Tears welled in them as she met his eye.

“Saizo?” her voice shook.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, releasing his grip on her, “I’m so sorry Corrin. You were having a nightmare, and—“

She flung her arms around his neck and buried her face into his chest. Great, wrecking sobs guttered out of her, and her whole body shook as she squeezed him in a death grip.

Saizo wrapped his arms around her and held her tight. He rubbed soothing circles up and down her back and whispered reassurances in her ear. He let her get it all out, even as her face leaked down his chest.

She cried and cried until she was all out of noises, all out of tears. She lay there against him, panting and shuddering.

“What was it this time?” He asked softly.

She took a minute before she answered him. Though this was the first time he had seen the remnants of her possession resurface, the rest of this was becoming a practiced routine.

She sniffed and cleared her throat, but her voice was still raw as she whispered, as if afraid to speak it into existence:

“The altar…they had Sakura on it, and…they were cutting her…” her body shivered violently, still so cold against his. “Ryoma tried to save her, and they…they cut his head off. And the—it was Kuboro, but it was also the Fortress, and I was tied down. The…priest came, but it wasn’t him…”

You shuddered out a breath.

“Who was it?” he prompted.

“It was…Xander.”

The Nohrian Crown Prince.  

“It was…it was awful. I don’t want to think about it anymore.”

“Shh, it’s okay. You don’t have to,” he promised.

He wondered if he should tell her now what had just happened—about the possession. But she was already so fragile. Could she handle that right now in her state, or should he wait for the morning? Maybe it was best to hold back for now so as not to frighten her further.

But then he remembered his vow; he had promised to tell her everything. And Saizo was a man of his word. It wasn’t his place to keep this from her—to decide what was safe and what would break her. Only Corrin could dictate that.

“Corrin,” he murmured, “I have to tell you…something happened this time that hasn’t happened before.”

“Hm?” she whispered, “What do you mean?”

“When you first opened your eyes…it wasn’t you.”

He explained in detail what she had looked like, what she had done before he snapped her back into consciousness.

Corrin listened, not saying anything.

“When we get back,” he suggested, “I think we should get Lilith to look at you…maybe even Sakura and Orochi too. They know more than us about this kind of thing.” He hoped.

Corrin nodded against his chest and sighed. She didn’t seem surprised.

“I was afraid…of that,” she admitted, “I thought it was just the memories, but…I can still feel…something.”

She looked up at him in the dark.

“Please let me know if it happens again,” she said, “And please do whatever you have to to break me out of it.”

“Of course,” Saizo promised, stroking a finger along her cheek.

 

---

 

“Okay, I have to know…did you really spy on me in the bathhouse?”

That old shame rose from its grave to haunt him.

“Ugh,” he grumbled, pinching the bridge of his nose.

Corrin giggled, “You promised!”

“…Fine,” he sighed, “Once.”

“Ha! I knew it!”

She turned around in the saddle to smirk at him. She narrowed her eyes, and her grin turned feline.

“I guess you liked what you saw, huh?”

“Shut up,” he groaned, his face and ears burning. 

“Why only once?” she asked.

“Next question,” he grunted.

“No way,” Corrin countered, “Unless you’re not going to keep your word…•

Saizo growled.

“Fine. Since you insist on extracting my innermost shames like diseased teeth. I felt it was… unwise. When I watched you, I was…affected…in a way that was distracting to my mission. After some consideration, I resolved to not repeat the act in case it was part of your tactic as a Nohrian spy…to seduce me.”

Corrin erupted with laughter that didn’t seem to have an end. With each passing moment, Saizo felt his head lowering as he sucked his teeth.

“Guess it worked,” she said as she tried to catch her breath, “My master plan finally came to fruition. It figures you’d be a voyeur—“

Saizo placed his hand on her jaw and tilted her face back towards him.

“Such a filthy mouth,” he clicked his tongue, “Who taught you to say such lewd things?”

Corrin just grinned at him with that wicked mouth.

“You shouldn’t say such things in a man’s presence,” he warned, releasing her jaw, “It might give him the wrong idea.”

“And who says you have the wrong idea?” Corrin teased as she wiggled her ass in the saddle, the friction teasing against his crotch.

Saizo clenched his teeth.

“Woman,” he gritted out, “Don’t make me stop this horse.” 

“Don’t threaten me with a good time.”

Saizo stopped the horse.

Before Corrin could register it, they were both out of the saddle. Saizo took her arm in one hand and the reins in the other, and strode off the road and into the woods.

Corrin beamed.

They didn’t go far. Saizo found a sturdy limb to tie the horse onto, and then he was there.

He took her by the neck and kissed her. It was rough and fast and demanding. Corrin met his challenge, kissing him back with fervor and started to take his cloak off.

He grabbed her hands and pulled them off of him without breaking the kiss. She whined into his mouth, so he pulled back.

Chest heaving, he said, “We don’t have time for love making Corrin. It will not be like last night. It will be rough and quick. Is that what you want, or can you wait until tonight?”

“Can’t wait,” she panted, “Now.”

Saizo growled and captured both her hands in one of his. He pulled her in close and threw her cloak over her shoulder. Luckily she wore no armor, only traveling clothes. He had but to grab the back of her pants and yank them down to expose her beautiful, round ass.

Corrin whined again, feeling the cool mountain air against her bare ass. 

“Such a brat,” Saizo rumbled, “Teasing me and then demanding my attention.”

He smacked her ass, and Corrin hitched in a breath before he slapped the other cheek. He alternated cheeks, spanking back and forth to give them equal attention.

Corrin squealed and wiggled against him, and his laugh rumbled in her ear as he spun her and pushed her front against a tree.

“Bend over,” he instructed, grabbing her by the hips and pulling them back so she was forced to hang onto the trunk of the tree.

Her heart hammered and her breath came in rushing gasps. She shivered in anticipation as he took one hand off of her—and she heard the rustle of fabric and laces as he freed his cock.

He spread her cheeks, admiring the view, and grabbed the base of his cock as he dragged his tip through her already glistening folds. Not giving her any warning, he lined up and pressed against her entrance. With a hard thrust, he popped his head in, and she gasped. He groaned as he sunk the rest of the way in until he was seated to the hilt in her heat.

“Fuck,” he growled, grabbing onto her hips with both hands.

He pulled her back onto himself and thrust deeper. She whined, and he slid out before slamming back home again, earning him another lewd cry. He began snapping his hips, digging his fingers into the flesh of her hips as he used them as leverage. Her pants kept her legs trapped together, making the fit even tighter.

He set a brutal rhythm. Corrin could barely get enough air to cry out as each punishing thrust forced the breath from her lungs. His length speared deep into her center, plowing into that empty ache. She held onto the trunk of the tree for dear life as he took her relentlessly from behind. The bark of the tree cut into her gloved hands, but she hardly noticed it over the overwhelming sensation of his cock railing into her.

“Is this what you wanted?” he growled, smacking her ass and loving the sight of it jiggling beneath his hand and between his thrusts.

“Y—yes—!” Corrin cried, “This is—what I—need—ed.”

“Insatiable,” he teased, smacking her ass again. “Got a taste and now you can’t get enough, huh?”

She only replied with a moan.

“If we have to stop like this every time you need my cock,” he grunted, his voice somehow even despite the pace of his rutting, “We’ll never make it home.”

Corrin’s hips bucked back into his, and her walls clenched around him. She came with a shudder and a breathy cry that was music to his ears. The sound, the sensation of her muscles clamping down on him, sucking him in, was almost more than he could take.

Skin slapped against skin as he fucked her through her orgasm. His balls smacked the backs of her thighs with each thrust, and his hips clapped against her ass. He lost control of his strokes as he neared his peak. They stuttered, and then he dug his fingers in and slammed himself so deep—only just managing to rip himself back out as his balls clenched and hot cum spurted in ropes across her ass. He groaned and pumped himself with his hand to milk the last of his seed onto the backs of her thighs.

He stepped back to catch his breath and admire the sight before him: Corrin sagging against the tree, ass out and covered in his seed. She turned back to look at him over her shoulder. Her eyes were glossy, her cheeks stained red, and her pink mouth hung open as she panted.

He had never seen anything more beautiful.

As his high came down and the blood returned to his brain, he cringed at how close he had been to unloading inside of her. He pushed his softening cock back in his pants.

“We’re going to have to work on finishing another way,” he mused as he used the edge of his cloak to clean her off, “At least while we’re out here. This is getting too messy.”

“Another way?” Corrin asked, “You mean like…?”

“This is too risky,” he said, stroking up the sensitive slit. She shivered at the overstimulation.

“As much as I…” He cleared his throat, “We can’t risk it.”  

Corrin nodded, still trying to catch her breath.

“But this.”

He brought his finger up to stroke the rim of her asshole.

“Or this.”

His other hand came up to her face to brush across her lower lip. “I could fill these up.”

Corrin’s blush darkened.

“Saizo!”

Saizo sat back on his heels and smirked at her, “Did your smutty novels never teach you about those options, Princess?”

Corrin straightened and pulled her pants up, looking scandalized. Her mouth opened and shut several times before she responded.

“They—they might have, but I—“

“It’s okay,” he reassured, taking her by the jaw and kissing her before pulling back. “We have plenty of time to experiment with such things, if you’re comfortable.” 

She looked down, completely red from her chin to the tips of her pointed ears.

“…We’ll see,” she mumbled.

Saizo smirked at her shyness and nudged her back towards the horse.

 

---

 

Progress was slow. Not to say there was anything wrong with the traveling conditions; the roads were clear and the weather calm. The pair on the other hand found themselves making such stops frequently along the way. The end of their journey was drawing near, and yet they found themselves in no hurry to find its conclusion.

They had stopped to make camp—the last time they would follow this now familiar routine. Tomorrow they would reach the dragon vein that would take them back home to the Astral Realm—and back to reality.

Corrin had pushed the quiet dread to the back of her mind up until now. She hadn’t wanted to think about waking up from this dream, this fantasy where she and Saizo could be together so freely. She had not wanted to think about what had come before or what would come next, and so she had buried her head in his shoulder and drowned herself gratefully in his body and presence.

Saizo seemed to feel it too. They were both silent as they went about their duties. Unspoken words weighed heavy in the air between them just as the necklace weighed heavily around her neck. She had been relieved that it, along with Yato and the rest of her belongings, had been recovered from the ruins of the prison. Now though…for all that it represented the love of her family, it also reminded her of her obligations and her choices.

Her fingers ran over the cold grooves of the small metal trinket, and she knew this could wait no longer.

“Saizo.”

Saizo looked up at her, and without a word, took a seat by the crackling fire and gestured for her to join him.

She eased herself down next to him, and they both stared into the dancing flames.

“Are you…” Saizo started, “…Is there already an agreement?”

Corrin bit her lip. 

“…yes…and no…” She sighed. “You know what happened with Hinoka. The reason Ryoma was so upset…was because he had already extended offers to several foreign lords; in exchange for their aid in the war, they could seal an alliance by marriage to a Hoshidan princess. With Hinoka already married, and Sakura as young as she is…if any of them accept Ryoma’s offer, I’m the one who will have to take that responsibility.”

The leather of Saizo’s gloves creaked as he clenched his fists. Then he let out a heavy sigh.

“I feared as much.”

They sat in silence watching the fire.

“None of them have responded to his offer yet,” Corrin voiced, “They still might…or they might not. There’s no guarantee either way. If we…”

She trailed off, her throat closing up.

Saizo’s gloved hand found hers, and she looked up into his face. The firelight danced in his eye.

“We will find a way,” he promised, tightening his grip on her hand, “I will make one.”

Corrin clenched her teeth against the sudden sob that threatened to break from her throat.

“How?” She choked out, hoping to find the answer there in his searing gaze.

His features hardened.

“Lords die all the time.”

Corrin’s eyes widened, and she sputtered out an incredulous laugh.

“Are you threatening to assassinate my suitors?”

Saizo’s lips quirked into a half grin, but his eye remained cold.

“Accidents happen.” He shrugged, sitting back in his seat. “Wouldn’t be the first time.”

Corrin swatted his arm half-heartedly.

“You’ll cause an international incident,” she said with a tired smile that quickly faded, “We can’t fight a war on two fronts.”

Saizo grumbled under his breath. Something about a clean job , something about amateurs .

Corrin sighed. “I just…I don’t know how to get out of this. I don’t want to go through with it, obviously, but if it’s for the sake of Hoshido…of winning this war then…I guess we can’t afford for me to be selfish.”

Saizo jolted forward, the light burning in his eye having nothing to do with the campfire.

“You’ve already sacrificed enough!” He snarled, “Lord Ryoma…does he even know what kind of men he’s offered you to? What if they’re not honorable, what if—“

His teeth clicked together as his jaw clenched. He was almost vibrating with the force of his rage

Corrin drew into herself.

“He…” Her voice was so quiet that it was like a bucket of ice water on his heat, freezing him in place. “If that’s the case, then Ryoma will claim the king’s right.” 

Saizo’s brows furrowed. “The…”

She looked up at him, her ruby irises dull.

She watched the realization take him as he went utterly still. Both eyes flared wide. His dead eye shone milky white in the firelight. 

“That’s…” He tried to swallow, still processing, but his mouth had dried up completely. “But you…no one knows that you’re not…”

“My origin would be cleared up. Especially with the testimony of an eye-witness.” She gave him a pointed look.

Saizo inhaled sharply, fully taken aback.

He had to take a moment to gather his thoughts before he responded.

 “And that wouldn’t cause an international incident?”

Corrin shrugged, looking away.

“These are lords, not kings. While an assassination would bring their entire territory to our doorstep, a deal lost and an ego slighted might raise tensions, but it’s not cause for a war. Ryoma will be King. As archaic as it is…if he claims me as his bride, there is little they can do diplomatically other than grumble about it.”

“What about Sakura? Wouldn’t it fall to her then?”

“We thought of that,” Corrin sighed, “In that case, she would commit herself to a sacred temple as a Priestess. They would have no choice but to accept that they were simply too late to seal the deal.”

Saizo’s head reeled. He had known that there had been a deal struck between them, but he never would have considered this. That his lord could even think of Corrin in that way…It had him re-examining every interaction between them. Lord Ryoma had always played the part of eldest brother so well. Though he and Saizo both knew the unspoken truth, they had never once discussed it. Corrin herself admitted that she had only found out recently…and he now realized why Ryoma had decided to bring it up to her.

His mind got away from him. He didn’t want to imagine it—It was unthinkable. Yet still he pictured them together: King Ryoma and Queen Corrin sitting side by side on the dais. In his imaginings, Corrin was round with child, while a tiny princeling clung to her skirts and Ryoma looked on in pride.

It was wrong . It was so wrong that it curdled his stomach. It wasn’t just that he wanted Corrin for himself, though he couldn’t deny that was part of it. At the heart of the matter, it was incestuous. Perhaps not by blood, but by familial bonds nonetheless.

He could tell just by the look on Corrin’s face how she felt about it. Shame, guilt, despair, resignation. That was plain to see.

But he wondered if his lord felt the same. Did he see this as a dismal compromise to save his sister from a worse fate? Or, the darker part of Saizo wondered, was it more than that?  Saizo wanted to believe there was nothing more to it than a selfless sacrifice. After all, Lord Ryoma was a man of honor. He wouldn’t take advantage of his position to go after his taboo desires. However, Saizo had also believed something similar about himself once, and current circumstances proved that Corrin was someone who could drive otherwise sensible men to do senseless things. 

“It won’t come to that,” Saizo assured her, feeling the absolute certainty of that statement ring true in his chest, “I’ll make sure of it.”

“But Ryoma—“ Corrin started to protest, but he cupped her face with a gloved hand.

“I have a plan,” he explained, stroking her cheek with his thumb, “No matter what, I will never stop fighting for you. Do you trust me?”

Corrin leaned into his touch as a tear escaped down her cheek.

“Always.”

Notes:

Hey guys!

This summer has been so hot and so busy, I have just not felt like writing. This chapter is brought to you courtesy of Labor Day weekend where I finally had three consecutive days to relax and do nothing.

I debated whether or not to add the smut scene in this chapter. I want to say for the record, that this is not a smut story. This is a story that will have occasional smut sprinkled in. This will be a rare occasion with back-to-back smut chapters, so I just want to set expectations and say that this is not how the story will be from now on, it's just where these two are at right now. After all of that pining and emotional edging, it follows that once they won't be able to keep their hands off of each other for awhile. So I decided to keep the scene in. Hope you liked it!

As for the long-awaited revelation about Ryoma and Corrin's deal...what do you think?! I don't know if any of you picked up on it, but Ryoma only tells Corrin the truth of her birth during their S-Rank conversation. Obviously the conversation was not quite the same as in this story, but the why was along the same lines, so kudos to anybody who picked up on that. I know I may be unfairly using Ryoma as a bit of an antagonist in this story, but Just trust the process.

Who can guess what Saizo's plan might be?

Thanks for sticking with me through the long pauses between chapters. Every comment and kudo sparks joy in my day, so I hope this update sparks a bit of joy in your day too.

Much Love, and please take care of yourselves,
Foxy <3

Chapter 29: Destination

Summary:

Saizo and Corrin finally reach the end of their journey.

The moment Corrin and Saizo stepped foot back into camp, their comrades had descended on Corrin like a pack of wolves upon an injured fawn. They crowded around her, laughing and crying and hugging and asking questions—so many questions. Corrin had no idea what to do with all of it—all of the noise, the voices, the bodies. The smothering had never bothered her before, but in that moment, she felt like she was in the middle of a battlefield, totally surrounded. Luckily Saizo had noticed and gotten her out of there, giving some excuse about needing to debrief with Ryoma.

Though it wasn’t an excuse really. They needed to make their report to the prince. So, they made a beeline for his tent, but as they approached, the tent flaps parted and out walked the prince himself. His eyes found them immediately, and he straightened. He started forward like he meant to meet them, but he stopped himself. He waved for them to follow and then disappeared back into his tent.

Corrin and Saizo exchanged a glance but followed after him. As soon as the canvas settled behind them, leaving them in the darkened interior of the prince’s quarters, Ryoma struck. He wrapped his big arms around Corrin and lifted her off the ground, holding her head against his chest as she froze in shock.

“Thank the gods.” He squeezed his eyes shut and buried his face into her hair. “I was...”

Saizo clenched his jaw, but remained still and said nothing.

“Ryoma…” Corrin murmured, “What are you…?”

He cleared his throat and set her down, taking a step back.

“Forgive me,” he dipped his head and opened his eyes to take in her sight. “I am relieved to see you back in one piece. We were all worried when you didn’t return on time. I had half a mind to send a rescue party, but I knew I could count on you both. It seems my faith was well placed.”

His eyes shifted to Saizo as he nodded to his retainer.

Saizo forced his jaw to relax as he bowed to his lord.

“My Lord. Please forgive our delayed return. We did not mean to cause concern. There were complications, but the mission as ordered has been carried out.”

“I would expect nothing less from you, Saizo,” Ryoma said with a grin and gestured to the sitting area. “Please have a seat. I wish to hear it all.”

They, of course, did not tell it all. They told him a…safe version…that they had agreed upon. Fight with the bandits? Safe. Falling into the lake? Not no much—there were simply too many implications about what came afterwards. Climbing the mountain? Blizzard? Snow Lions? Sure. The fact that the shelter that they took them to was an underground hot spring was not mentioned—too many implications. The destruction of Samui, the fight and later interrogation of the cult scouts. Why not? What came afterward…

They had spent the last few days on the road deciding what they should share about what they had both gone through. Though Saizo did not want to lie to his lord, he knew that he could not be entirely truthful either. Admitting the lengths they had gone to for each other would surely reveal even to Ryoma that there was far more to the depth of their relationship than met the eye. It was too soon for Ryoma to know these things; Saizo had a plan after all. But beyond that, it would hurt his lord—to know how close they had both come to death, how much they had suffered on the road he had ordered them to walk. And yet, there were things that the Prince had to know about what they had encountered and how it could affect them in the future—especially how it could affect Corrin.

In the end, they decided to leave out entirely the part about Corrin being captured. They simply told him that they both infiltrated the fort to gather information but were eventually found and cornered. To save the snow lion cub from being sacrificed on the altar, Corrin activated the dragon vein herself and became possessed by the cult’s demonic deity. The rest of the story—up until certain events on the return journey—was the truth.

“All of the cultists who occupied Kuboro are now dead,” Saizo concluded, “Over the following days, myself and the Snow Lion Pride hunted down the few that escaped during the fight.”

“They seemed to enjoy leaving their severed heads at our campsite as trophies,” Corrin added with a grimacing smile. 

Saizo glanced out the corner of his eye at her and continued, “However…I would like Sakura, Orochi, and Lilith to examine Corrin. I fear the dark presence has not fully left her body.”

Corrin’s smile dropped.

Ryoma furrowed his brow and glanced between them. “How do you mean?”

“Nightmares…” Corrin took a shaky breath, “I mean…I’ve been having nightmares, and…”

Saizo explained—in a way that wouldn’t arouse suspicion—how he had found her after that particular nightmare when she awoke with darkness bleeding from her eyes.

Ryoma paled and his eyes widened.

“I’ll summon them at once: Kagero.”

A small breeze disturbing the tent curtains was the only sign of the other ninja’s departure. 

“How are you feeling now?” Ryoma inquired at Corrin.

Corrin blinked.

“Oh, I’m feeling…fine? Tired—very tired. But otherwise, I’m okay,” she insisted.

“And this only happens after nightmares?” Ryoma prompted.

Corrin shook her head.

“I’ve had other nightmares, and the…possession, I guess…has not happened again. Only that once,” she corrected. 

“How unsettling,” Ryoma’s mouth twisted into a frown, “I’m grateful that you gave it your all for the mission I assigned you Corrin, but I wish you would be less reckless with yourself. Who knows what you’ve invited into your body.”

“I-I’m sorry. I saw no other choice at the time,” she apologized with a deep bow to hide the blush that crept up her cheeks at where that particular thought took her; if only he knew. “I’ll be more careful in the future.” 

After a very thorough examination by the three experts, Corrin was once again grateful for Saizo’s gift of the scar-vanishing ointment. After but a few days of regular application, her body was fully rid of the evidence of what had been done to it. Even after their in-depth scrutiny of her body and aura, Sakura, Orochi, and Lilith fortunately did not notice any suspicious scarring that would contradict their record of events. Fortunately or unfortunately, they also did not detect any parasitism of a foul or malicious presence. There was apparently no trace of the dark power that had risen in front of Saizo that night.

Did that mean it was gone? Was that just an aftershock, the last remnant of that power leaking out?

None of them could say, so they told her to keep an eye on herself and check in with them regularly to report any new signs or symptoms. They suggested keeping a retainer with her to keep watch at night. Apart from that, she was given a clean bill of health. Sakura even sweetly left her with a parcel of tea—good for inducing deep and restful sleep, her sister had said with a squeeze of her small hands.

Bless her , Corrin thought as she waved her sister off as the healer and the other women exited the tent with a bow.

“You two must be exhausted. Thank you for all of your hard work.” Ryoma brought their attention back to him. “You’ve both earned a rest. Please take the next few days off before you return to your duties in camp. We need you back to your full strength before we begin our campaign into Nohrian territory.”

That thought brought with it a familiar wave of dread, and Corrin found herself agreeing with Ryoma. She was exhausted. All she wanted to do was drink this tea and sleep for days on end. Although—-her eyes flicked to Saizo and then away again—then again, that wasn’t entirely true.

“Thank you,” she said, bowing her head, “I cannot wait for a soak in the hot spring and a good night’s sleep in my own bed.”

Ryoma smiled at her. “Of course. Enjoy your rest, and send word if you need anything.”

Corrin nodded and stood. Saizo rose with her.

“I’ll escort you to your quarters, if you wish,” he offered.

The last leg out of our journey , Corrin thought, and a sudden wave of sadness crashed over her. He must not be ready to part either. This means it’s really over.

For a moment, she couldn’t breathe, and her eyes stung as she fought to keep the stupid tears at bay. It’s not like she’d never see him again! She would see him all the time around camp. But…it wouldn’t be like before. They weren’t free to be open with each other, not yet anyways. Fr now, they’d have to pretend like this all the time. Perhaps they could sneak a moment of privacy here or there, but otherwise they would have to keep their distance from each other to not arouse suspicion. It hurt. It hurt so much more than she ever imagined.

“No need,” another voice interjected, “I’ll take it from here. Thank you for taking such good care of Lady Corrin, brother.”

The voice shocked her out of her sorrow. 

“Kaze!”

Corrin spun to face her green-haired retainer, who appeared at her side with a hand laid dutifully over his heart in an overly reverent bow. He raised his head and shot a sly grin at his brother, then turned to face her, and his grin melted into a genuinely happy expression as she threw her arms around him and pulled him into a tight hug.

“It’s good to have you back, m’lady,” Kaze said as he returned her embrace.

Corrin thought she heard Saizo’s teeth grinding behind his mask. She was sure she heard the leather of his gloves tighten as he clenched his fists.

She smiled back at Kaze as she stepped back, struggling not to laugh at Saizo’s displeasure. It really shouldn’t be so funny—he was being so obvious. But she couldn’t help herself.

“It’s good to see you too Kaze.” 

“I’ve already cleared the bathhouse for you. It is yours for the next hour,” he said, “Felicia has set out a towel and clean clothes for you there. Jakob is…well your room will be ready for you when you are finished. Subaki is preparing your favorite meal, which Silas will bring to your room later. If you can’t tell, Lady Corrin, you were deeply missed by all of your retainers. Welcome home.”

Tears welled in Corrin’s eyes, but she blinked them away and beamed.

“Thank you Kaze. It’s good to be home.”

“It sounds like your retainers have you well taken care of,” Ryoma chuckled, “Enjoy your evening.”

Corrin turned and nodded to Ryoma, “Thanks, you as well.”

Then she turned to Saizo, who was desperately trying to look elsewhere.

She swallowed.

“Thank you Saizo. I could not have done it without you. I hope…we’ll get to team up again in the future.”

Ugh, how awful. She hated having to speak to him like this, like a stale performance of who they used to be. But with Ryoma and Kaze, and probably Kagero as an audience, they had to put on this act, at least for now.

Saizo nodded stiffly. “Likewise. Thank you for your assistance.”

Even though she knew they were both players on a stage, the coldness of his words sent a pang through her chest.

“If you’ll excuse me my Lord, I wish to retire to my quarters. Please send for me if you need anything.”

“I won’t disturb your rest, but thank you Saizo. You may go.”

Saizo bowed once and vanished.

 

---

 

Corrin stood alone in nothing but a towel. The lanterns of the bathhouse illuminated the steam that swirled upwards from the milky water and escaped up into the clear, star-created night. 

It was quiet. Distantly the echoes of camp life melded into a familiar melody. Yet after so many nights enjoying only the sounds of the remote wilderness, it was strange to know so many people were so close. She was alone in the bathhouse though. Kaze stood guard at the bathhouse gate to make sure she was not disturbed. For the next hour, he’d said, she had the entire bathhouse to herself.

…or did she?

A feeling of deja vu crept over her as she sensed a familiar presence lingering nearby.

“ Saizo… ?” She stage-whispered, glancing up at the roofline above.

A silhouette appeared there between the swirling mist and the starry night sky.

In another moment, he was beside her.

“That’s twice now,” she deadpanned, “You really are a voyeur.”

“ Tch ,” Saizo scoffed, already taking off his bracers and gloves. “My brother seldom does anything right. I’ll have to give him this one.”

Corrin laughed, but put her hand over her mouth to stifle the sound.

“You think this was his plan?” She asked, “But how…why?”

Saizo sighed as he undressed. Corrin grinned as she watched. She didn’t think she would ever grow tired of the sight.

“Kaze knows…ugh…well, he’s known for a while. At least part of it. He’s probably guessed the rest by now. Clever bastard’s intuition is a nightmare .”

The last sentence was a hardly audible grumble.

Corrin stifled her giggle as Saizo folded the last of his clothing neatly into a pile.

“That’s part of what makes him such a good retainer,” Corrin remarked.

Saizo only grunted something noncommittal.

He held out a calloused hand, and Corrin took it as they both stepped into the water. She dropped her towel onto the edge of the bath as she sank fully under its heat and sighed. Saizo sat on the ledge and immediately pulled her into his lap where she leaned back and rested her head against his shoulder.

They sat like that for a while.

“Saizo?”

“Hm?”

“How long will we have to sneak around like this?”

Saizo stroked her thigh.

“Not long. Give me a week. Let things settle a bit first.”

Corrin nodded against his neck.

“And then?”

“Then?” He asked, turning to nuzzle the top of her head.

“What then?”

Saizo cocked his head to look at her. “Then …if everything goes as it should…I will ask you to be my wife….”

Corrin’s stomach fluttered. 

“…and I hope…you’ll say yes.”

Corrin laughed. “What do you mean? Of course I’ll say yes.”

Saizo couldn’t stop the stupid grin on his face, but he looked the other way to hide it.

“Good.”

“And then?”

Saizo’s fingers spread out as his hand traveled up to her hip and squeezed as he leaned in to murmur in her ear.

“Shall I show you?”

Pleasant shivers tingled through her where her skin met his.

“Please.”

Notes:

Hey guys,

It's been a while, hasn't it? I don't have a good excuse this time really other than I live in the dystopian nightmare that is America right now. That and I haven't had a vacation since about the time I posted last, so there's that I guess. I'm okay, just like constantly doing things and tired all the time. This weekend was like the first in I literally don't even remember how long that I was able to stay home and do nothing (and by do nothing I mean do all of the cleaning and chores that have been neglected for weeks iykyk). But I did have some downtown and enough energy leftover to write; I also got some inspiration because I started rereading my own story, so *shoutout to ZelosPeace for leaving so many sweet comments that made me remember that I did in fact have a WIP that I've been ignoring! Thanks, you are a real one. And so I dedicate this chapter to you! <3

If you want to help fuel the brainworms, please comment and remind me that I'm not just posting into the void. It means a lot to know that someone out there is getting some of that good brain juice just from reading what I write.

So yeah, I hope you enjoyed this short installment. I have no idea when the next chapter will be out. I make no promises anymore guys, you know the drill. Life is rough, so if you're having a hard time too, know that I am with you, and I'm sending you good vibes.

Don't let the bastards grind you down,
Foxy <3